Steamy-Stories

Sex For Science’s Sake

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Sex For Science’s Sake

Girl volunteers for a sensory enhancement program

Based on a post by asadama. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Meet Deana.

Deana volunteers to test a membrane that she hopes will allow her to experience an orgasm. To her surprise the membeane does much more. She is asked to join the membrane development program, to work with them to make the product commercially viable. The series will also contain stories about other people involved in the project and the ways in which the membrane impacts their lives.
The offer.

The advertisement on the student union bulletin board was easy to overlook; plain, black type on white paper; tucked into the lower right corner, and almost hidden by a large orange and black poster announcing a Hallowe'en dance hosted by one of the sororities.

"Volunteers wanted for research project in sensory enhancement. Applicants must be 18 years or older." A phone number was attached.

Deana scanned the rest of the bulletin board, but nothing interesting caught her eye. She came back to the little advertisement in the corner, opened her phone and took a picture of the phone number, then hurried off to her first class of the day.

As she approached the lecture hall where her second year organic chemistry class was scheduled she was met by a crowd of students coming out the open door. She recognized a face and called out, "What's going on?"

"Class is canceled today," the girl called back. "Professor Stevenson is sick."

Deana sighed. She had almost three hours to kill until her next class, and she didn't feel like hanging out at the cafeteria and drinking coffee. She sat down on a nearby bench and opened her phone. The picture she'd just taken glared at her. Why not? Just to find out what it's about.

Deana copied the phone number and pasted it into her number pad. She listened to two rings, then started to hang up. "Physiology Department," a female voice answered. "This is Janice. How can I help you?"

"Uh, hi, Janice. This number was on an ad for volunteers for a sensory enhancement study?"

"Oh. Yes. Just a moment. I'll transfer you."

A moment later another female voice sounded in her ear. "Teresa speaking. How can I help you?"

Deana repeated her query about the advertisement. "Oh, yes!" Teresa responded. "Do you have a couple of hours right now?"

"I suppose so," Deana replied uncertainly. "But I was really just wondering what this study is about?"

"Of course," Teresa voice came back. "Are you somewhere private?"

"Uh, no," Deana admitted. "I'm sitting on a bench in the hallway of the Chemistry building."

"I see. The thing is; the subject matter of this study is a little sensitive. You've got questions, and we'll have questions, and the answers might get a little intimate. If you just come next door to the Faculty of Medicine, the receptionist will guide you to us, and we can have a nice comfortable chat in private."

Deana didn't have anything else to do and she was curious. "Okay. I'll see you soon, then."
Interview.

Ten minutes later she found herself in a comfortable chair, with a hot cup of tea, sitting opposite Teresa; an attractive woman in her mid-twenties, casually dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt.

"You want to know what this study is about," Teresa began.

Deana nodded.

"Well, to begin with, we're looking at a way of enhancing the pleasure you might feel from tactile inputs."

"Touching?" Deana asked.

"Yes."

"Sexual touching?" Deana ventured.

Teresa smiled. "That's the eventual aim, yes. Is that something you might be interested in?"

"Um." A cascade of troubled memories flooded Deana's mind.

She was a good-looking, healthy young woman, but at almost twenty-one years of age Deana had yet to have an orgasm; not with her own hands, not at the hands of her boyfriends, not even with a lesbian girlfriend. Her parents had been open with her about sex, and she'd overheard enough joyous sounds from their lovemaking sessions to know her mother didn't have that problem.

Teresa saw the blush on Deana's face. She leaned forward and took Deana's hands in hers. "You're not alone, you know. If we're successful, our program could help a lot of people with concerns like yours."

Deana shook her head. "I just... I don't get excited. I mean it feels nice... touching myself... being touched by someone else. But... nothing happens."

Teresa nodded. "Our program is working on a new method to bring on the response you're looking for."

"A drug?" Deana asked.

Teresa shook her head. "No, nothing like that. Do you know what a monomolecular layer is?"

"Um, sort of?"

Teresa nodded. "Essentially it's a membrane that's only a single molecule thick. We've developed a membrane that might be able to enhance your tactile sense."

"My sense of touch? Would that really help?"

"There are a number of reasons why you might not respond to intimate touching. We believe that increasing the pleasure you feel from being touched might overcome a significant barrier."

"Oh? That sounds interesting."

"Would you be willing to let us test such a membrane on you?"

"I... I think so."

Teresa smiled warmly. "Wonderful! But first, we need you to answer some questions. Would that be okay?"

"Sure."

"Alright." Teresa picked up a tablet and turned it on. "Your name and age."

"Deana Darlington. Twenty."

"You appear to be female. Do you identify as female?"

"Um, yes."

"Sexual preference?"

"Uh; I'm not sure. I started dating when I was sixteen. I've had boyfriends, but nothing really serious. But my best friend in the world is Mark. I've known him forever; he lives next door to me; and he... um... we lost our virginity together."
About Mark.

Deana and Mark had the same birthday in August. When they turned eighteen they told everyone that they didn't want a party or anything; that they were just going to hang out together. It was a really hot day, and they were alone at her house, in her bedroom, trying to get relief from the heat. Mark took off his shirt, leaving him just in his shorts. 'Why is it okay for boys to take off their shirts, but not girls,' Deana complained. 'We have the right to cool down, too.'

Mark had shrugged. 'I don't know, Deana. Go ahead and take off your shirt if you want. I don't care.'

Deana didn't hesitate; she took off her t-shirt and then, after a glare at Mark's bare chest, removed her bra. Mark had grinned at her and challenged 'Shorts, too,' and stepped out of his, keeping on his white cotton briefs. Deana quickly stripped off her shorts, then mischievously upped the challenge; 'and underpants.'

Matching action to words, she stood in front of him naked. After a brief hesitation Mark got naked as well. They eyed each other curiously before sitting down on the bed, a comfortable distance apart.

Deana stared as Mark's cock swelled and grew hard and erect. 'That's neat!' she breathed, in awe. 'Does that mean you think I'm sexy?'

Mark blushed. 'Umm, yeah; I guess.'

Deana reached her hand out towards Mark's groin. "Can I touch it?"

Mark swallowed. 'Oh, okay.'

Deana touched her fingers to the soft, pink skin covering his swollen shaft. Gathering her courage she leaned forward and circled her fingers around it. Mark gasped in pleasure.

'You like that?'

Mark nodded, 'Uh-huh.'

She slid her hand back and forth, and giggled as Mark moaned in delight. Moving beside him, Deana pumped her hand up and down. It only took a few minutes for Mark to ejaculate, gasping and crying. Deana laughed in glee, feeling unaccountably proud of what she'd done.

He used her bathroom to clean up, then came back to sit on the bed. 'Is it okay if I touch you?'

Deana blushed. 'Okay.' She lay back and opened her legs, letting him see between.

Mark explored her carefully, his fingers curious and gentle. Deana liked the feeling of him touching her. It felt nice, but nothing more. She'd hoped to feel what Mark had felt when she touched him.

'Mark, nothing's happening.' She sat up and pointed to his erect cock. 'Maybe if you put that inside me?'

'You mean; have sex with you?'

'Uh-huh. It's our eighteenth birthday. Let's do it.'

'Um, I don't have any protection.'

'You can feel when you're about to shoot, right?'

"Uh-huh.'

'Then just do that on my tummy; not inside.'

She lay back; Mark positioned himself above her and awkwardly pushed in. Deana let out a yelp of pain, and Mark stopped.

'No, don't stop. I'm a virgin, remember. I think it's supposed to hurt a little.'

'Are you sure? I don't want to hurt you.'

'I'm sure. I want to do this.'

Mark eased in and started pumping. Deana tried to ignore the discomfort. She'd hoped that having sex would get her excited, but it didn't seem to be working. Seeing the pleasure on Mark's face, she decided to hold on until he was finished. His movements inside her became more frenzied, and suddenly he pulled out and collapsed on her, gasping and moaning, his cock pulsing against her belly, making it wet and sticky.
Interview, continued.

"Mark climaxed, but not me," Deana told her.

"How did you feel, having sex with him?"

"Well, it hurt a bit, but I didn't mind that. I liked seeing his pleasure, and that I could do that to him."

"Oral sex?"

Deana blushed. "Not with Mark, no."

Teresa nodded and made some notes. "Have you been checked out medically?"

Deana nodded. "Yes, several times. I've got no physical abnormalities and my hormone levels are all within normal parameters. One doctor suggested I try anti-anxiety medication, but I haven't."

"Masturbation? Sex toys? Alcohol? Drugs?"

"Tried them all. Touching myself feels pleasant, and so do vibrators, but that's all. And booze and weed don't do anything for me."

She'd tried last summer, again with her best friend, Mark. She'd talked with him about her inability to orgasm, and they'd tried smoking a joint together. They'd got giggly and silly, and he had touched her, but she hadn't got aroused. One night when her parents were away, she'd picked up a cheap bottle of booze and invited Mark over. 'Maybe I've got some deep-seated inhibition that's stopping me from having orgasms,' she'd said to him. 'I'm going to get good and drunk, and you're going to have sex with me. Whatever you want to do; I don't care. Just... let me know how it goes tomorrow.'

The next day she had a ferocious hangover, and between her legs was very sore. 'Did anything happen?' she asked Mark that afternoon. 'You downed half the bottle,' he told her, 'and you were really out of it' He looked apologetic. 'Please don't ask me to do anything like that again. I did what you asked and I banged you as long as I could. You just lay there. Just so you know I used a condom and I did get off, but it wasn't a lot of fun.'

"Have you had any sexual experiences with girls?"

Deana nodded, her face pink. "Uh-huh. Mark and I talked a lot about why I couldn't orgasm. He suggested I see if I'd be more successful trying it with a girl."

A former classmate of Deana's, Joanne, had once confided that she was attracted to her. Deana had approached her, asking if she wanted to get together. She was terrified when Jo said yes, but they agreed to split the rent of a motel room, and spend the night together. When Jo made the first move, initiating a tender kiss, Deana dived in, and soon they were naked together. Deana still reminisced about the feeling of Jo's naked body wrapped around hers.

"So I did, and it was nice; very nice; but nothing happened then, either. For me at least."

"Oral sex with her?

"Yes."

"And how did you feel about that?"

"Her tongue on me felt nice, but she couldn't make me come. I enjoyed doing that to her. Her orgasm was amazing, but all it did was make me realize how much I was missing."

"So you'd be equally fine being paired with a man or a woman?"

"Paired?"

"At this stage we're mostly just collecting data, so we pair our volunteers randomly. We ask each pairing to touch each other, and we collect the data that is generated."

"So I could be paired with anyone; man or woman, gay or straight? And we just touch each other? Sexually?"

"Touch each other, yes. Sexually? We're not asking you to. It's completely up to the couple if they want to or not. Our focus right now is just simple touching; hands, face, arms and shoulders, maybe the chest. You'll both be naked, of course. The monolayer right now is a little fragile, and clothing might compromise it. You'll be wearing contact lenses that will blur the features of whomever you're paired with, so you won't be able to recognize him afterwards.

"We encourage you to talk to each other, but we ask that you don't give away personal information. The rooms are like small hotel rooms, and they are very dimly lit. You'll introduce yourself using a name we give you, and then decide how you will begin. It might be with a hand to the face, or shoulder, or arm; perhaps a kiss. How you proceed is up to each pairing. It's quite possible that nothing will happen; you won't feel anything from the touch. We hope, though that something will happen, that you will feel enough to explore further. But as I said, how far you might go is up to you."

"So you'll be recording us? Cameras? Microphones?"

"No. We will have someone monitoring you, just to make sure that everyone is safe and comfortable. If anything happens that we think is unsafe or not appropriate, we'll stop it immediately.

"The monomolecular membrane does collect data that we record. The monolayer covers all of your skin, including your orifices; vagina, anus, ureter, ear canals, nostrils. We even ask you to drink some to coat your mouth, tongue, and throat. The monolayer amplifies the touch sensations and simultaneously collects the electrical impulses from your skin. We attach a tiny transmitter to you that broadcasts the signals from the monolayer to a receiver. The monolayer also completely protects the integrity of the skin."

"So; no viruses or bacteria can get in. No possibility of catching anything."

"Correct. Also no chance of getting pregnant."

"Pregnant? I thought you said no sexual touching."

Teresa's voice softened. "We're not asking you to touch erotically, but we don't limit you. If a pairing decides mutually that they want to explore, we don't stop them." She leaned forward conspiratorially. "I shouldn't be telling you this; although our results so far are promising, we've only had two or three pairings that actually became intimate."

Deana felt vaguely disappointed. "So this is a one-time thing? I enter your experiment, you collect the data, and I never hear from you again?"

Teresa pursed her lips. "Most of the time, yes, that's right. We've been testing and modifying for two years now, and so far we've found four people who demonstrate a strong affinity for the monolayers. We use them quite frequently, and we're always looking for more people who respond well."

"How many people have you tested so far?"

"I think we're up to twelve hundred." Teresa tapped some keys on her tablet. "That's all the information I need. Do you have any questions?"

Deana shook her head. "Not right now."

"Okay. Now I just have to make sure you understand. You will be naked through the whole process, and you will be seen naked by other people. Are you alright with that?"

Deana thought of herself as fairly open about nudity She had few reservations about her body. Many people had told her she was gorgeous; some even commented she looked like Marilyn Monroe. She was above average height, almost five foot six, and well-built, with fair skin, brown hair that passed her shoulders, and blue eyes. She followed a weight-training regimen to keep herself in shape. Her tits were her best feature, the first thing that men's eyes focused on, although her hips, bottom and legs were not far behind. Her stomach and abdomen were flat and firm, and her waist was small. Her pubic hair had come in a light ginger, and she kept it neatly trimmed.

"Yes, I think so," she answered.

"Well, then, let's get you started."

"Now?"

"A volunteer who was supposed to be here this morning hasn't showed up, so we have an empty slot. You said you had two hours to spare. It won't take longer than that. Are you having second thoughts?"

"Uh, no."

"Good. I'll just ask you to sign a few consent forms. There's also a non-disclosure agreement."

It took about ten minutes for Deana to go through the forms. Teresa collected the papers from her. "Are you wearing contact lenses?"

"No," Deana replied.

"Do you have your period?"

"No."

"Okay. Then I'll ask you to please remove your clothes, and leave them here. Our technicians are waiting just inside the door behind me,"

Deana took a deep breath and quickly removed her green, turtleneck sweater, her sneakers and socks, then her blue jeans, Underneath she had on a pink camisole and matching bikini panties. Her full tits were firm and well-supported, enough that she didn't need a bra. It took only another moment to remove her undergarments and stand naked in front of Teresa.

Teresa opened the door for her. "Good luck."

"Thank you."
The experiment.

Deana found herself in a large room with tiled walls and floor, the floor sloping slightly inwards to a large drain. Surrounding the drain was a raised, semi-circular dais. Three female technicians were waiting for her, dressed in skin-tight, hooded wet suits. Masks and goggles hid their faces.

"We need you to stand on the platform," said the woman in the orange and black wet suit.

The other two; one in red and green, the other in blue and pink; assisted her onto the dais.

"Stand with your feet well apart, and your arms outstretched at shoulder height," instructed orange/black.

Deana did as she asked.

"This is no reflection on your personal hygiene," said the technician, "but we have to specially clean your skin before we apply the monolayer."

All three of them took spray hoses and dowsed Deana with a warm, pleasant-smelling spray, and dried her off with warm air. The techs then equipped themselves with bright yellow sprayers.

"We need you to close your eyes and open your mouth," the orange/black wet suit told her. "We are going to apply this everywhere. Some of it might feel a bit weird."

Deana felt a tingle as the spray hit her skin, but it wasn't unpleasant. She had some momentary discomfort when spray went up her nose and into her ears. Her arms, legs, and torso were dealt with quickly, and she obediently lifted her legs one at a time so they could coat the soles of her feet. The blue and pink tech knelt in front of her between her legs.

"This is going to feel quite intimate," she said to Deana, "but it shouldn't be uncomfortable. Please let me know when the stream hits your cervix."

Deana had undergone a number of pectoral exams trying to determine the reason for her sexual non-responsiveness, so she steeled herself for something similar. To her surprise the warm stream of liquid invading her cunt felt quite pleasant. She shivered as the stream struck her cervix.

"Ah, I found it, didn't I?" the blue and pink tech giggled.

Deana was surprised. "Is that what that was?"

"That little shiver you felt; I think you're connecting to the monolayer already. That's a good sign."

They finished spraying her. The red and green suited tech gave her a cup with some liquid in it. "Drink this. It's not bad tasting."

It actually wasn't much different from warm water, and Deana swallowed it down.

The orange/black tech held up her forefinger, showing Deana what looked like a small sequin. "This lets us record signals from your suit. I'm just going to stick it to your belly button."

"Okay," the tech said when she was done. "Let's test you out. Touch your left hand with your right."

Deana did as she was told; the feeling of her fingers against her skin felt more intense than she was used to. The tech nodded. "Good. Now touch your tit and nipple."

Deana almost gasped at the sudden surge of pleasure, seeming to reach deep down inside her.

"One more," said the tech. "Touch your clitoris."

The feeling was much, much more than anything she'd felt before. "Wow!" she gasped.

The tech grinned. "You're having really strong reactions. That's good. We don't get very many like you." She picked up a small case. "Teresa told you about the contact lenses, right?"

Deana nodded.

"Good. I'm just going to put these in your eyes. Please hold still."

She was both gentle and efficient, and the lenses only gave her a moment's discomfort. She blinked, trying to focus her eyes, but the outli

Rainstorm In Fargo. Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Pete and Tracey Both Head West.

Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The campground where we were camped was next to a state park, and after that lunch, I really needed to either walk around or take a nap. I figured Tracey wouldn't like me taking a nap so I asked her if she'd like to walk one of the trails in the state park. She laughed.

"My Joe would have taken a nap while I walked by myself, so this will be new to me. Let's go."

It was during our walk I learned who Joe was and why Tracey was tent camping. That was after I explained why I was driving around in a big RV by myself. Tracey listened to my story and then smiled.

"That's why Joe and I bought a tent and the Jeep. He'd worked for almost fifty years before he retired at sixty-eight and was going crazy with nothing to do. He liked history, and after six months of doing nothing, decided we'd tour the country looking at historic places. He thought we'd understand the older places better if we lived in a tent like they did in the early days, so he went out and bought one. I wasn't too sure about a tent. I mean, a tent doesn't really have walls or anything to protect you, and if it's cold out side it's cold inside too. At least he bought cots so we didn't have to sleep on the ground.

"Our daughter and her husband moved from their apartment into our house so there'd be somebody there to take care of it when we were gone. We started from Milwaukee in April of last year and drove South. We got as far as Shiloh in Tennessee. We'd walked around the battlefield most of the day. When we were walking back to our Jeep, Joe said his chest hurt. Half an hour later, he was having trouble breathing, so I drove him to the hospital in Savannah. He passed away while they were trying to get him stablized. The doctors told me he'd had a pretty bad heart attack at Shiloh and had another one while they were working on him.

"After I got Joe back to Milwaukee and had the funeral I had to decide what I was going to do. I couldn't very well move back into the house because I remembered the years when my mother lived with us and I wouldn't wish that on anybody else. What I decided is to do what Joe wanted to do. I'd travel around with my tent and visit the places he wanted to see. It sounds weird, I know, but I thought maybe he'd see those places through me.

"Anyway, I did spend a couple of months with my daughter until the weather got cold, and then headed back South where it was warmer. I spent the winter camping in Georgia and Florida, and then started following the warmer weather north. I was doing fine by myself until yesterday. If I'd known it was going to rain so hard, I'd have gotten a motel room."

I said I didn't think any woman would like living in a tent. Tracey just chuckled.

"You mean because I don't have all the comforts of a house like a kitchen and a bathroom? Well, I like to cook, but I can cook just fine on my little stove, and all the campsites I stop at have a central bathroom with showers. I like sleeping outdoors in the fresh air and listening to the crickets instead of in my house in Milwaukee in the stale air and listening to the traffic go by. I would trade that for my tent any day, now that I'm used to it."

We talked about a lot of things as we walked along that trail, and I was surprised at how easy it was to talk to Tracey. She seemed to like listening, but she wasn't backward about giving me her opinions about what I said. She thought retiring early like I did was a good thing. She was five years younger than Joe and had been after him to retire for years because he'd been diagnosed as a prime candidate for a heart attack. She wanted him to relax and enjoy life and hopefully avoid the heart attack that killed him. He thought he should keep working to build up his 401K so they wouldn't have to worry about money.

She thought it was perfectly normal for a woman to be camping by herself, but she wasn't a big fan of the women's liberation movement. When I asked her why, she shrugged.

"I suppose it's fine if a woman wants a career before anything else, but they're missing out on a lot by not having a husband and a family. I was never sorry I was a stay at home mom. I liked being there when the kids came home from school, and I liked fixing dinner for us every night. Now, mind you, I didn't object when Joe wanted to go out for dinner on my birthday and our anniversary, but I was happy doing all the cooking the rest of the time."

The more we talked, the more I liked Tracey. She was a very intelligent woman with her own ideas about life, but she was about as down-to-earth as a woman could get. By the time we got back to my RV, I was getting really comfortable with her.

I got a lot more comfortable when she started making dinner. I hadn't actually smelled food cooking in a long time because I just used my microwave for everything. The aroma of spaghetti sauce filled the RV and it smelled like it was going to be fantastic.

By the time Tracey said everything was ready, I was starving. When she sat a plate of spaghetti smothered in sauce in front of me, I'd have gorged myself even if I hadn't been hungry. Tracey's spaghetti was better than any I'd had in a restaurant.

We talked a little after dinner, but Tracey said she wanted to get an early start the next morning, so we turned in about nine. Well, Tracey turned in. I spent the time trying to first read a book and then trying to watch a movie. I wasn't successful at either because I kept thinking about how nice it was having Tracey there and how that would change when she left.

I thought about asking her where she was going next, and then decided she'd just think I was trying to follow her to convince her to do something she didn't want to do. Truth be told, I would have been following her, though just for the company and not anything else. That's what I told my self, but I knew she'd never believe me. I was still thinking about some way to end up camped in the same campground the next night when I finally fell asleep.

Tracey’s Breakfast Arts.

I woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon frying and hot coffee. Tracey smiled when I walked out of my bedroom.

"Just thought I'd send you off with a good breakfast again. You really should eat better breakfasts so you'll have energy until lunch."

While we ate, I wanted so bad to ask where she was headed, but I didn't. After we ate, Tracey washed everything and then took her skillet and what was left of her bacon and eggs and bread to her Jeep. I helped her take down her tent, roll it up, and stick it in the back of the Jeep. When we were done, Tracey smiled.

"This has been a change for me. Maybe we'll meet up again some time. Where are you headed next?"

What I'd planned was to visit Theodore Roosevelt National Park in Medora. When I told Tracey that, she shook her head.

"I'm going there too, but first I'm going to The Knife River Indian Village. They have a collection of Hidatsu and Mandan Indian relics that Joe wanted to see and it sounds interesting. You ought to go there too. It's not quite as far from here as Medora, and there's a campground for RV's and tent campers in Stanton, and you can walk from the campground to the village."

It was a surprise that Tracey asked me the same question I'd debated with myself about asking her. As a result, it took me a while to answer, and Tracey grinned.

"You're not saying if you will or won't. Does that mean you don't like my company?"

I shook my head.

"No, I like your company. I just didn't figure you'd want me going where you went. It does sound interesting though, so I'll detour to Stanton and stop there too. I'm in no hurry to get to Medora. What's the name of the campground?"

Tracey said she was going to the Downstream Campground in Hazen instead of the one in Stanton.

"It's a Corps of Engineers campground, so it's a little better than the one in Stanton and there are some other things to see there too. You should probably make a reservation though. This time of year, it might fill up pretty fast."

Tracey drove off while I made a reservation with my cell phone Having her there for two days had used up a lot of my fresh water, so I stopped by the dump station, emptied my black water tanks, and then filled the fresh water tank. That done, I programmed the campground address into my GPS and started driving.

I stopped to fill up at about lunch time, and while I was eating the fast food burger, I realized how much better Tracey's chicken salad had tasted. I also missed her sitting there and talking while we ate. It was strange in a way. For so many years I'd live by myself and didn't think I really missed not having people around. Now, I did, or at least I missed having Tracey around.

When I got to the campground I stopped at the office, paid my site fee, and got a map to my campsite. All the sites were back-in sites, but with the rear facing cam on the Thor, that wasn't a problem. Within fifteen minutes of shutting off the engine, I had the Thor leveled, the extensions out, and the electricity plugged in. My plan was to find out where Tracey was camped and ask her if she'd like to go into town for dinner.

I'd just locked up the Thor when Tracey came walking across the road.

"I see you found the campground."

"Yes, but how did you find me so fast? I just got here."

Tracy grinned.

"I cheated. I made my reservation after you did and I told them we were traveling together and asked for a space close to you. I guess I drive faster than you do because I stopped at a grocery store on the way and I've had my tent set up and have been watching for you for half an hour."

I chuckled.

"I can drive as fast as you drive, but it takes me a while to get up to speed. Why did you ask for a spot close to me?"

Tracey looked at the ground.

"Well, I kinda liked when we took that walk and I thought maybe you'd want to take another one after dinner. I got the stuff for dinner when I stopped at the grocery store, that is, if you'll let me cook for you again."

There was no way I could refuse her, nor did I want to. It was, I hoped, an indication that Tracey liked me. I wouldn't let myself think any further than that though. I couldn't. Thinking there might be more and then finding out there wasn't would have crushed me.

Dinner was pork chops, broccoli, and a pasta salad with a chocolate cake for desert. Tracey hummed to herself the whole time she was cooking. I sat on the couch and watched her.

She seemed to be having the time of her life. I know I was. She looked like she belonged in my tiny little kitchen in her shorts, tank top, and running shoes. That was a feeling I'd never had about a woman before. Oh, I'd had the same fantasties most men have about this woman and how she'd be in bed or that one and how I wished I could see her naked, but not once before Tracey did I ever imagine how any woman would look in my kitchen.

Dinner was great. Eating with Tracey was even better. She seemed to be really happy and that made me happy too. After dinner we walked along the shore of the lake and talked until the mosquitoes came out in force. Then, we went back to my RV for a movie on Netflix. That seemed really natural too, both of us sitting there on the couch and watching a movie together.

After the movie ended, Tracey yawned.

"I think it's time I go tuck myself into bed in my tent. Are you coming with me to see the "Knife River Indian Village" tomorrow?" If you are, I'll come over tomorrow morning and fix breakfast."

I couldn't bring myself to say what I wanted to say; that she was welcome to spend the night again. She'd have thought I was asking something I wasn't asking, and I didn't want to risk losing her as a friend.

"Sure. I'll be up and have the door unlocked at about seven if that's not too early. I'll have the coffee made too."

As I fell asleep that night, I was wondering if there could be more with Tracey. She seemed to like me. I knew I liked her. She was just plain fun to be with, but I thought maybe she more than liked me. I hadn't been around a woman socially in so long it was hard to tell, but she seemed to walk closer to me than on our first walk, and when she talked, she kept touching me on the arm.

The Breakfast tradition continues.

Breakfast was sausage patties and pancakes, and they were great. So was sitting there and eating with Tracey. I'd thought we'd just go to the Indian Village and then pack up and go our separate ways, but Tracey was full of things we could do. After she rattled off her list, I figured it was going to take us a couple of days.

Tracey wanted to see Fort Mandan, the site where the Lewis and Clark Expedition spent a winter. She said there was a replica of the orginal fort there. She also wanted to see the McLean County Museum, the Sioux Ferry, and the Garisson Dam Fish Hatchery. When I said she was cramming a lot into one day, Tracey frowned.

"It sounds like you want to be rid of me."

I shook my head.

"No, I don't want that at all. I like seeing things with you. I just didn't think you wanted to stay more than a day."

Tracey smiled then.

"I made my reservation for three nights. Maybe you should do the same or you might end up sharing my tent with me."

On our way out of the campsite in Tracey's Jeep, I did just that. When I came out of the office, Tracey grinned.

"Did you get the same spot?"

"Yes I did. I reserved three more nights, just in case."

"Just in case of what?"

"I don't know. Just in case it takes us longer to see everything than two more days I guess."

Tracey put the Jeep in drive and grinned.

"So maybe you do like me a little."

Becoming travelling Buddies.

The Indian village was interesting and so was Fort Mandan, though I thought there was more to see at Fort Mandan. As we toured the different buildings, Tracey kept pointing out things to me. Sometimes, she didn't know what those things were and asked me if I did. It was that way at the carpenter's shop and at the blacksmith's shop. It was fun telling her what this tool was used for or how the carpenter or blacksmith would have used them. She was surprised that all the logs were vertical instead of horizontal and asked me why. I didn't know, but one of the rangers explained it to us both. It was because they could build long walls that way without needing really long logs and the fort needed to be pretty big to hold all the men in the expedition.

While we were close, we also went to the Lewis and Clark Interpretive center. That was interesting too. It was almost one by the time we got through all of that, so we drove back to the campground.

Tracey fixed lunch for us both in my RV and then suggested we take another walk. We were down on the river bank when Tracey looked out over the water and then sighed.

"You know, I had a lot of reservations about camping when Joe said he wanted to start. I mean, I'd be giving up everything I'd lived with for all those years and starting out living in a way I didn't know anything about.

"Now, when I come to a place like this and just watch the river go by or see the birds singing in the trees, I don't know if I could ever go back to that old life again. I see something different every day and I keep learning about things I never knew before. It gets lonely sometimes, but it's still worth it."

I said I didn't think she could possibly be lonely, and Tracey frowned.

"Why would you say that? Aren't you lonely sometimes too?"

"Well, yes, but that's different. You had your husband before while I haven't lived with anybody in years. Besides, I would think you have a lot of men trying to meet you."

Tracey grinned.

"You think men are just dying to make it with a woman as old as I am? Let me let you in on a little secret. If a woman hasn't found a man by the time she turns forty, she's probably not going to, at least not a man worth having around. Most of those are already married, and a few of the ones who aren't usually aren't all that interested in women, if you know what I mean. The rest are going through their mid-life crisis. I call it the 'I'm still the man I was at twenty thing', and they're looking for girls, not women. They may talk to women as old as I am, but the first blonde with little boobs and a tight little butt who walks by; well, you can see them looking for a way to end the conversation."

I didn't think like that, and that's what I told Tracey. She just laughed.

"You mean to tell me that those young girls we saw today didn't do anything for you? I saw you looking at them."

"Well, yes, I looked, but no, I didn't want any of them. They were pretty, but they weren't women, not yet."

Tracey frowned.

"You mean you'd only want an older women; a woman like me."

I nodded.

"Well, yes."

Tracey grinned then.

"I've heard this line before. What you're really saying is you'd like to spend a night with me and then you'd be gone."

That upset me.

"No, that's not what I'm saying. You're putting words in my mouth, and it makes me a little mad that you think that. All I'm saying is you're a nice looking woman and I thought men would want to meet you. I guess you don't. I think we need to go back to the campground now."

Silent travels.

Tracey didn't say anything on the way back and I didn't either because I felt bad about what I'd said to Tracey. She probably did have men telling her that. I'd jumped to conclusions and accused her of thinking that about me when I didn't really have any reason to. What I should have done was left out the part about her putting words in my mouth, because she really wasn't. I was acting pretty immature and I was mad at myself for being that way. I liked Tracey and didn't want to lose her as a friend.

It wasn't until we got to my RV that Tracey finally said something.

"Pete, I'd planned on making dinner for us. Are you mad enough that I should just go back to my tent or could you stand having me around long enough to cook some burgers? I got some potato salad and other stuff to go with the burgers and I'll never eat it all myself."

The look on her face told me she really wanted to do this, so there was no way I could say no.

"Tracey, I need to apologize for what I said back there. What you said just struck me wrong and I overreacted. I'd like it if you cooked for us again."

I thought Tracey would probably cook our hamburgers on my stove, but when I helped her bring everything from her Jeep to my RV, she handed me a small, portable propane grill.

"Joe never liked burgers fixed on a stove, so we bought this little grill to take with us. I'll set it up on the picnic table beside your RV and we'll have real, grilled burgers."

The hamburgers were great and so was everything else, but I think that was mostly because Tracey was sitting there at the picnic table across from me. It just seemed right, you know? I mean, not since I was first married had I sat across the table from a woman, but it felt like it did back then.

When we finished eating, Tracey and I took all her stuff back to her Jeep. She was putting the potato salad and other things that needed to be kept cold in her little cooler, but when she opened it, she said, "Oh darn it. I forgot to get ice. I'll have to go up to the office and get some."

I knew that wasn't going to work because when I'd checked both times I'd payed for my space.

"Tracey, they don't have ice up there. I checked."

Tracey sighed.

"Well, I'll have to drive somewhere and get some unless; you don't have much in your refrigerator. Could I put my stuff in there until morning?"

I put the portable grill in her Jeep and then carried her cooler back to the Thor. Tracey put all her stuff in my refrigerator and then smiled.

"Now it looks like a refrigerator should look; milk, eggs, bacon, lettuce, meat, and leftovers. It's what my refrigerator always looked like at home. You should keep it that way. You'd be healthier."

"Well, I probably would if I

Touching Toni: Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Touching Toni: Part 2

Best friends make the most of an arrangement.

Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A Week To Come.

"Good morning, Jake," his mother said when he came downstairs for breakfast.

"Morning Mom," he smiled at her. "Something smells good."

"Scrambled eggs and bacon," she smiled. It was still his favorite.

Jake just smiled, made a plate for himself, and his mother, and sat down at the table while she was taking the last of the eggs out of the pan and putting them into the bowl that he had just half emptied to make their plates.

Jake was already through his first serving when Diane sat down and started on hers.

"Where's Dad?" Jake asked, noting his absence.

"He's golfing today. I told him he could golf this weekend if he would come on my work retreat with me this coming week," she replied while continuing to eat.

"Oh yeah, I'd forgotten about that. Aren't Toni's folks going to that too?"

"Yes, since Charlotte and I work together we kind of have to go, but luckily your Dad and Henry have agreed to go with us so it should be a good time."

"Sounds like fun. A whole week in cabins on the lake," Jake said.

"Yeah, as long as the events don't get too corny," she smirked. "Last year they had some motivational group come in and we had to do all these trust exercises and stuff. I think it's going to be a little more relaxed and free flowing this year. There are some set agenda items, but much of the time is supposed to be devoted to really relaxing and decompressing. That's one reason they're allowing spouses to come this year, to make it kind of a seminar and a vacation."

"Well, I hope y'all have a good time," Jake said, "y'all deserve it."

"Well thank you Jake," she smiled at him.

"I expect you'll look after Toni while we're all away. I think this is the longest either of you have been alone so we expect you to look out for one another," his mother said.

"Yes ma'am," Jake said, keeping his head down, looking at his empty plate, "I won't let anything happen to her," he promised.

Work Retreat.

It was a warm and sunny Texas afternoon and Jake had seen his parents off to their week-long retreat. He had just finished his workout in the home gym his family had in the basement and was coming up to the kitchen to grab a bottle of water when he heard the front door open and close. No one had rung the doorbell so that left two options. Either he was getting burglarized, or ....

"Jake?" He heard Toni's voice call out.

"Yeah," he said coming to the top of the basement stairs.

Toni came from the den into the kitchen as he came in from the other side.

"Been working out I see," Toni said, looking at his sweaty body dressed in a tank top and gym shorts, and feeling a warmth starting to spread from her center outward. "He looks yummy!" she thought to herself.

"Yeah, a little bit," he said looking at her in her jean shorts, wearing a snug fitting tank top. Texas summers were no joke, even in Northern Texas, so clothing was usually chosen more for its cooling properties than style. Her hair was braided in a long braid, reaching to her waistline.

"Cool, I just thought I'd come hang out over here since everybody's gone. I don't really like being completely alone," she confessed.

"Sure, no problem," Jake said, "Let me run take a shower and then we'll hang out."

"Sounds good to me," she said, going back into the den and turning on the TV.

Jake ran upstairs, got some clean clothes and jumped in the shower. He showered quickly, threw on his clothes, hung up his towel, and headed back downstairs.

Toni was sitting on the couch with her shoes in the floor and her long legs pulled up under her. His heart skipped a beat as he saw her sitting there. She looked up and saw him standing in the door way and smiled her little half smile which made her green eyes sparkle.

"So what's on the agenda for today?" Jake asked.

"Well," Toni said, "Kaylee is having a get together at her pool this evening and invited us."

"Sounds good," Jake said. He really didn't care much for crowds, but he knew Toni wanted to go so....

"Really?" Toni asked, her eyebrows slightly raised.

"Sure," Jake said. "I don't have anything else to do, and I did promise my mom that I'd keep an eye on you."

"Okay, go grab what you need and then we'll run over to my house and I'll get my stuff," she said, leaning down to put her sandals back on.

Jake went up to his room, put on his socks and shoes and grabbed a pair of swim trunks and an extra tee shirt, his sun glasses and a UT ball cap. Throwing everything in a gym bag, he headed back down stairs where Toni was waiting. They went out, locking the front door behind them.

Jake tossed his bag into the truck before following Toni over to her house.

"Come on up," she said, heading up the stairs. "I just need to grab a few things."

Jake followed along behind.

He looked around her room as he stood in the doorway. It was a typical teenage girl's room he assumed. He had only seen two teenage girls' rooms and they were pretty much the same. Posters of the latest celebrity heart throb, soft pastel colors, white bedroom furniture, a queen sized bed with a floral print comforter. She had a shelf, built like a pyramid, so each successive level had a shorter shelf.

On the bottom, she had five sea shells she and Jake had collected when their families had vacationed together at the beach a couple of summers ago. The next shelf had 4 snow globes that her Dad had gotten from his company travels over the years. Next were 3 plastic horses that Jake had given her over the years. One white, one black, and one a buckskin. Toni loved horses. Above that were 2 pictures. One was her and Jake, not long after he'd moved in next door, and the other was her and Jake at their high school graduation. The first picture had always been there, the second she changed every so often with a new one, and the replaced one went into an album she kept in her book shelf.

The top row was a single small shelf, and on it sat a pitiful little toy car with most of the paint missing and only three wheels. It had held the top spot on the shelf since she got it. It was her most prized possession.

"Hold this open," Toni said, handing him her bag.

Jake dutifully held the bag while she went around the room, digging things out of dresser drawers, closets, and clothes baskets. She reached in, grabbing an extra pair of panties and a bra which she threw toward the bag, but overshot slightly, hitting Jake right in the face with them. The bra bounced off and landed on his arm, the panties however hung there precariously from the bill of his hat, the light cotton fabric not having enough weight or gravity to fall.

"Oops," Toni giggled, "sorry about that."

Jake blew on the panties and they dislodged and fell into the bag. "Uh, no worries," he said, his face now flaming red.

Toni grabbed the rest of her stuff, tossed it in the bag, and grabbing the bra still laying across his arm, put it in the bag as well.

"Ready to go," she announced.

Jake zipped the bag up and following Toni, headed back down stairs.

Kaylee’s House.

A dozen or so people were already at Kaylee's house when they arrived. It was about a half and half mix of guys and girls. Everyone was laughing, splashing and having a good time. Jake and Toni went into the pool house to change into their swim suits. Toni went into the changing room and Jake went in the bathroom where he changed into his swim trunks and a navy blue sleeveless tee shirt. They came back out at about the same time. Toni had on the turquoise bikini with a white wrap around her waist that went almost all the way to the floor. Jake's pulse tripled in an instant and he could feel himself beginning to get erect at the sight of her. He picked up a beach ball that was sitting in the corner and held it in front of himself, hoping she wouldn't realize what he was doing. He was scared to think of what Toni would say if she knew he was having these thoughts about her. He was her best friend, and was supposed to protect her, but lately he felt like it was him she needed protection from.

They went out of the pool house and Jake jumped immediately into the pool, hoping the cool water would help cool him off, both literately and figuratively. He watched as Toni went over to say hi to Kaylee and Steve who were sitting on the covered swinging chair.

"Hey Toni," Kaylee said as Toni walked up to her. "You remember Steve," she said, patting him on the leg.

"Yes, hey Steve," Toni said.

"Hey Toni," Steve replied. "Hey, I wanted to apologize about Travis. Kaylee told me about what he tried to do with you. He's a freaking idiot and a steroid jock. We went by his Dad's house and let him know that if he showed his face around here, or especially you, that we'd help your boyfriend beat his ass."

"Her what?" Kaylee asked.

"Her boyfriend, the tall guy she's always with." Steve turned to Toni. "Isn't that your boyfriend?"

"No," she said, looking at Jake standing in the pool, leaning against the side, his eyes closed and his head tilted back, his face to the sun, "he's my best friend. He has been since we were six years old."

"He must be a good friend because he messed Travis up. He had busted teeth, a fractured jaw, a concussion. That's the kind of damage done by someone that loves you." Steve said, "in my opinion anyway."

Could that be true Toni pondered? Could he love her the way she loved him? She knew he loved her, but was it the kind of love that would make him want her the way she wanted him?

"He watches you," Steve said, "not creepy stalker like, but like you're very special to him. I noticed it at the lake the other day, that's why I thought y'all were together."

"Toni!" Someone was coming through the crowd toward her.

"Stormy!" Toni exclaimed as the blonde girl made her way through the small crowd of people.

Stormy Davis was the stereotypical blonde bomb shell. She was 5'7", long wavy blonde locks, bright blue eyes that Toni had wondered more than once if they were colored contacts. She had an hourglass figure with large tits that weren't what Nature provided but were really expensive, a slim waist, and flared hips. She had been the head cheerleader her senior year at their high school. Toni was never a cheerleader, preferring instead to actually play sports instead of cheering for them. She had played basketball, volleyball, softball, and soccer.

Stormy finally reached the small group and gave Toni a hug.

"So, how have you been since graduation?" she asked Toni.

"Just trying to enjoy the summer before starting to college in the fall," Toni said.

"So where's Jake?" Stormy asked, looking around. Everyone knew you rarely saw one without the other.

"He's in the pool," Toni pointed him out.

"Mmm, I wish he'd take that tee shirt off. I can see his big shoulders, arms, and chest through the shirt, but I bet they'd look a lot better without it," she said wistfully.

Toni suddenly had the urge to take Stormy over to the pool and hold her head underwater. Where did that come from? Was she jealous of Stormy wanting so see Jake's body. Short answer: hell yes, she was. Stormy had a reputation that seemed to come along with being head cheerleader. Rumor was that she was very sexually active and that once she set her sights on a guy, that was it. They were conquests to her, and once she got what she wanted, she moved on to the next one.

Toni suddenly wanted to introduce her to Travis, but then immediately felt bad. Sexual-free-spirit or not, no woman should ever be forced to do something they didn't want to do.

"He has a sensitivity to the sun," Toni said, repeating the story that had been made up years prior to explain why he never took his shirt off in front of anyone. "His back and chest break out in an awful rash if they get too much sun."

"Well that's just a shame," Stormy said, watching Jake in the pool.

Toni took her wrap off and set it on the seat next to Kaylee. "I'm going to go jump in for a bit," she said, walking off toward the pool.

Jake saw her coming and smiled. She took three running steps and jumped, right at him. He tried to catch her, but her momentum took them both to the bottom of the pool.

Jake came up for air, and saw Toni had already surfaced, laughing. He couldn't help but smile as the reflections of the sunlight off of the water danced across her emerald eyes.

She swam over next to him and whispered in his ear. "Somebody's been checking you out."

"What?" he asked, surprised.

"Yep, Stormy Davis was just up there asking me all about you," Toni teased.

He looked up and spotted Stormy, and she did appear to be looking and smiling at him.

"Why would she be asking about me?" he asked, confused.

"Well, apparently she thinks my best friend is a hunk," she said, winking at him.

Stormy was beautiful in a movie star sort of way. Her folks came from old Texas Oil, so she was rich, and could afford the best of everything and she was used to getting her way. Toni wondered if Jake might be interested in Stormy.

Jake had never dated. He would talk to the girls in their circle of friends, but he had never sought out a girl in a romantic sense. She had attributed that to his past, and not trusting intimate relationships, but as they got into their teens she expected hormones to take over and that natural drive that seems to exist in every man to reproduce the species to come forth, but for Jake, he had never pursued anyone that she knew of. Was he truly so broken that he might never have a loving physical relationship?

"Yeah, right," Jake said. "She could have any guy in our class."

"I think she's already had most of them," Toni quipped with a wicked smile.

Jake just grinned. His best friend had a caustic wit when she wanted to.

"Maybe you should ask her out," Toni suggested.

"Uh, what?" Jake asked, stunned.

"I know she'd go out with you."

"Well, I can't," Jake said.

"Why not?" Toni pressed.

"I just can't." Jake suddenly had that look in his eyes, like a trapped animal. He turned, climbed up the ladder and headed straight to the pool house.

Toni stood there, watching him practically run into the pool house. What had that been about? Had she pushed him too far? Was he really that afraid of intimacy? She felt horrible for making him scared like that. She got out of the pool, got her towel to dry off, and collected her wrap.

She decided to give him a little time and assumed that he would be back so she mingled, speaking with friends here and there, mostly Kaylee and Steve. After nearly an hour had passed and Jake was still not back, she began to get worried.

She went to the pool house and looked around, but Jake was nowhere to be found. She looked where he had put their bags. Her bag was still there, but his was gone.

She went back outside and looked around but couldn't find him. She walked around to where they had parked the truck. His truck was there, but when she opened the door, she saw his keys lying in the seat. She knew he hadn't left them there when they had arrived, so she assumed that he left on foot, but had left her with the truck to get home.

Toni quickly went back to the pool house, threw her shirt and shorts on over her swimsuit, and headed out. She drove his truck toward his house, expecting to see him before she got there, but he was not on the road. Had he walked the whole five miles back home this quickly?

She parked the truck and mounted the front steps of the house. The front door was locked, but she had his truck keys, and knew where the hidden key was on the front porch. Unlocking the door, she ran up the stairs to his room. The door was open so she looked in. Jake was lying on his back on the bed. His arms folded over his face. His chest still moving up and down rapidly from the exertion of running all the way home, his blonde hair was plastered to his forehead from the swimming and the sweat. His face and arms were flushed.

Toni padded over on bare feet and eased herself down on the bed next to him. Laying her head on his chest and stretching her arm over his stomach. She felt his body tense at her touch. He had always avoided physical contact with everyone, except for his parents, and her. She was afraid that she might suddenly lose her place in this exclusive club. She started to remove her arm when he reached down with his left hand and stopped her. Holding her arm across his stomach.

"Toni, I'm sorry," Jake started out.

"No Jake, I'm the one who's sorry. I shouldn't have teased you like that."

"No, it's not your fault. I know you didn't mean anything by it, it's just that the thought of asking out a girl, while I'm already in love with another girl; it just wouldn't be right." He said it in a low whisper.

"What do you mean, you're already in love with another girl?" She was both thrilled and terrified of what his answer might be.

"Toni," he confessed. "I love you. I always have, and I always will. I love you as my first and best friend, but I also love you in another way."

"And what way is that?" Toni asked, feeling light headed and giddy.

"In a way that I want to kiss you, and hold you in my arms forever. In a way that I want to make love to you if someday you loved me too."

"Well," Toni whispered in his ear, her hot breath causing an almost instant erection. "Welcome to someday Jake, because I do love you, too."

Jake moved his other arm and looked down at Toni who was looking up at him. She slowly moved up, never taking her eyes off of his, and placed her lips softly on his. Her right hand slid up his chest, up the side of his neck before moving to the back of his head, drawing his head down even further. Her mouth opened ever so slightly and her tongue reached out tentatively and touched his lips. At first she felt him stiffen, but then he opened his mouth and let her tongue enter. As it touched his tongue it was like an electric shock that flowed through his whole body. Jake's arms tightened around her body, pulling her on top of him. He could suddenly feel her tits pressing into his chest. As he kissed her more passionately she started to move her hips in such a way that she was rubbing directly on top of his rock hard erection.

"Umm," they both moaned in unison.

"Oh Jake," Toni said as she kissed neck, "I have wanted this for so long now."

"Me too." Jake whispered, nuzzling her neck and ear. "I have loved you, really loved you for so long now. I was so scared to act on it because I was afraid if you didn't feel the same way that you wouldn't or couldn't be my friend anymore and I just couldn't bear to think of that."

"Oh, baby. I thought the same thing. You have never expressed any interest in girls so I didn't know if that was something you were even interested in. I know the terrible things that you lived through, and that could mess someone up for life, and I'm not saying you're broken, but I wouldn't blame you if you had some reservations about getting in a physical relationship. I know how you are about being touched, and I know you tolerate it from me, but I didn't know if you actually liked it."

"You're right. I did have a rough go at the start. I know that since I came here that I'm safe, and cared for and loved, but I know I still have an issue about being touched. There are some memories that I don't know if I'll ever be able to repress, but that first day that you climbed the fence into my back yard and we played cars, and then I gave you that old car and

Touching Toni: Part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Touching Toni: Part 1

Best friends find they both want something more.

Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jake awoke from what was apparently a very good dream since he could feel his erection straining against his boxers. Lying on his side, facing the wall, he was still in that transition between sleep and wakefulness. Taking a deep breath and stretching he noticed a distinct and familiar smell. It was floral and fresh with a hint of strawberry. He started to roll over but something was pressed against his back. Craning his head around the first thing he saw were bare feet with red painted toe nails, ankles crossed with one foot lightly bouncing. Turning his head further, he saw bare legs, smooth, shapely, tan, and athletic. He next saw blue-jean shorts over narrow hips, a tucked in white tee shirt concealing firm, proud tits, one of which was covered by a cascade of blue-black hair which came almost to the waist, a long slender neck, clean jawline, supple lips, narrow nose, and deep emerald green eyes. The eyes, and the lips, held a smile as Jake looked at his unexpected visitor.

"Morning sleepy head," Toni said pertly.

"Hey Toni," Jake said sleepily, in his deep soft voice. "What's up?"

"Uh, not you," she joked. "I was beginning to wonder if you were going to wake up today. I started to wake you once, but you sounded like you were having a really good dream so I just got comfortable and waited for you to wake up."

"What time is it? How long have you been here?" Jake asked, still keeping his back to her because his erection was still raging.

Toni looked down at her phone. "It's 9:30 in the morning and I've been here about an hour or so."

"So what are you doing here so early on a Saturday morning?"

"Will you go with me to the mall today?" Toni asked.

"Uh, yeah, sure. I just need to take a shower," Jake said.

"Okay," she said looking at him with her trademark half-smile. She waited a full five seconds to see if he would move. He didn't.

"I'm going to get some orange juice," she said getting up off the bed. "You want some?"

"Uh, sure," he said, still looking back over his shoulder.

Toni left her sandals on the floor next to his bed and padded barefoot out the door, headed to the kitchen.

Jake jumped out of bed with tented boxers. He grabbed some clean underwear, a pair of khaki shorts and a tee shirt and headed down the hall to the bathroom, but only after looking both ways at the door to make sure no one would see him.

Turning on the shower as soon as he got inside the bathroom, he stripped his boxers off and threw them in the hamper.

Feeling the water before stepping into the shower, he put both hands on the wall and let the water flow over his head and down his back. At 6'3" he had to bend slightly at the waist to get his head below the shower head. His broad back was pale compared to his face, neck and arms which were nicely tanned. Jake had the classic farmer's tan, meaning he was rarely out in the sun without a shirt on. The reason for that was evident in the raised red scars crisscrossing his back.

Fostered.

Jake had grown up in the foster care system. His mother had abandoned him on the steps of a church in Cleveland, Ohio when he was a day old. He was handed over to social services and placed with a family that made a living out of gaming the foster care system. Child care was not on their list of priorities. He was barely fed, never loved, and when the man of the house had a little too much to drink, the boy became the target of his evil inclinations.

When he was 6 years old, and after a particularly harsh beating, he had waited until his foster parents had finally passed out from drink, took the only thing he owned, a small metal car with one wheel missing, and he left. It was raining and cold. He didn't know where he was going, but he knew he wasn't staying here anymore.

He walked down the dimly lit sidewalk, passed street corners where hookers and drug dealers plied their trades, past darkened alleyways where junkies snorted and injected drugs, some of them for the last time. He felt invisible, as he had so often in his home. Unseen and unheard until fate or just plain bad luck seemed to shine a spotlight upon him, making him the most visible thing in the room. A target. On this night though, thankfully, he remained invisible. Cold and wet, but invisible to those around him.

Suddenly he smelled something that smelled like heaven. Someone was cooking and his stomach was growling. Driven by hunger, he followed his nose down an alley until he found a door propped open and the smells coming out where too much to resist. He went inside and found a pan of fresh bread rolls. He grabbed one and started eating. He didn't hear the large man that walked up behind him.

"Would you like a glass of milk with that?" a voice behind him asked.

He spun around like a cornered animal, looking for an escape.

The man could see the fear in the boy's eyes. He backed up so that he wasn't too imposing and knelt down on one knee. "It's okay son, I'm not going to hurt you," he said holding his empty hands, palms out, toward him. "Would you like some eggs and bacon?" he asked.

"What's bacon?" the boy asked quietly.

"What's bacon?" the man asked stunned. "Well son, it's only the best dang breakfast food on the planet. It's practically its own food group."

"I've never had any bacon," he said, unable to meet the man's eyes.

"What's your name son?"

The boy stood, not answering, looking down at the floor.

"It's okay son, you're not in trouble. My name's Mike." He held out his large hand.

The boy automatically flinched back, away from his hand.

"Hey, hey, hey; it's okay. No one's going to hurt you, I promise," Mike said soothingly. "You do have a name don't you?"

The boy shook his head slowly, side to side.

"Well, how about we call you, uh, Jake?"

"Jake," the boy whispered. It was the first time in memory that he had an actual name, other than kid, brat, bastard, or any of a hundred names of the type. He nodded his head and said again, "Jake."

"Okay Jake, how about those eggs and bacon?"

"Okay," Jake said, his head slowly nodded.

Scrambled eggs and bacon soon became Jake's favorite food in the world. It was so good. He had eaten two scrambled eggs and was on his 6th piece of bacon when he heard someone knocking on the back door of the diner.

"Jake, this is John." Mike said, introducing the man who came in. "John is a policeman and he helps people."

"Hey Jake," John said. Mike had already warned him about trying to touch the boy. "Like Mike said, I'm a police detective. My job is to help people. Do you need help, Jake?"

Jake sat, looking at Mike and John for a few moments before very slowly nodding his head.

"Okay, finish your breakfast, and we'll get Mike to make you a sack lunch to take with us, and we'll go for a ride in my car, okay?"

"Okay," Jake whispered.

"Hey Mike, would you have any of MJ's clothes here? He's about Jake's size isn't he?" John asked. MJ was Mike Jr., Mike's 5 year old son.

"You know, I think I do. I keep a change of clothes for him here because whenever he comes by to visit he invariably gets something on his shirt or his pants so I keep a couple sets of clothes here."

Mike left the room and soon came back with a shirt, pair of pants, and even a pair of sneakers.

"Hey Jake, would you like to change into some dry clothes?"

"Okay," Jake said.

"All right, come on back here where you can have some privacy."

Mike took Jake to his office and gave him the clothes, "Here you go bud, put these on."

Mike closed the door, but walked around the side of the office where there was a window. He just wanted to make sure Jake could get changed okay. When he looked through the window, the blood drained from his face. "John," he hissed.

John came over and looked through the window. He saw Jake gingerly removing his old, wet tee shirt. The red lashes across his back were angry, swollen, and fresh. "My God," Mike said in an emotional whisper. John simply shook his head. In his line of work, he had seen this type of thing far too often, and he never got used to it.

When he was changed, Jake was taken to the police department where he was able to give the names of his foster parents. They were arrested, charged, and would be in prison for many years to come.

John called his sister, Diane, in Texas, because he knew that she and her husband had recently found out that they would never be able to have children and had been talking about adopting. He arranged with the social services representative to meet with Diane and Bob Hardin. Within the month, Jake was getting on his first airplane, bound for Dallas, Texas.

Bob and Diane understood the uphill battle they faced with Jake. They knew that years of abuse would be hard to overcome, but they were kind, patient, supportive and now Jake was 18, having just graduated in the top five percent of his class, with academic scholarships for pretty much anywhere he wanted to go. He still had his physical scars, and his emotional scars. He still did not like to be touched. He would willingly accept physical contact from only three people. His adopted parents and Toni Flint.

Jake moved in with Bob and Diane, to a quiet suburb in The Colony, Texas. Soon after, he was outside, playing in their spacious back hard. Though his adoptive parents had bought him many new toys, he still played with his familiar old three wheeled car. On this day, as he played, he heard a voice call to him with a simple, "Hi."

Jake turned to see a girl about his age standing at the fence between his yard and the yard next door. She was tan with long hair that was shiny black like a crow's wing. She had green eyes that seemed to look into his soul.

"Hi," Jake said.

"What's your name?"

"Jake."

"Hi Jake, I'm Toni."

"Isn't that a boy's name?"

"Not when you spell it with an 'I'," she said pertly.

"Do you want to play?" Jake asked her.

"Sure." Toni climbed the chain link fence without a moment's hesitation.

"What are you playing?" Toni asked him.

"Cars," Jake said.

"Okay. Do you have another car?"

"No, but you can play with mine," Jake said, handing her the beat up little car.

"Thank you," Toni said.

After playing and talking for a while, they heard a voice calling. "Toni, Toni Flint!"

"Oh, there's my mom," Toni said, holding the little car out to Jake.

"You can keep it," Jake said quietly.

Toni looked at the pitiful little car and smiled a little half smile. "Thank you," she said and reached out and grabbed Jake in a big hug. Jake stood stock still for a second before slowly reaching his arms around her.

Diane Hardin, watching from the kitchen window smiled, even as a tear fell from her eye.

Toni and Jake has been inseparable best friends ever since.

Morning Routine.

After taking care of his morning wood, Jake finished showering, jumped out, dried off quickly, brushed his teeth, shaved, put on after shave and deodorant, and finally put on his shorts and tee shirt. Back in his room, he found Toni, again laying back on his bed, holding her phone in one hand and a pop tart in the other. Two glasses of orange juice, one already half empty, sat on the bedside table.

He was still rubbing his head with a towel when he walked into the room. He threw the towel on the desk chair, and grabbed some socks and shoes. Putting them on, he said, "Okay, ready to go."

Toni looked over at him and shook her head while making little clucking noises with her tongue. Swinging her long legs over the side of the bed, she pointed back at the desk chair.

"Sit," she commanded.

Jake looked at Toni and sat back down in the desk chair.

Walking over to his dresser, she picked up a comb and walked around behind his chair. She ran her fingers through his wild mass of blonde hair. His hair was close cut on the sides and back, but longer on the top in what was called a side-part fade. For some reason, he always forgot to comb his hair. He was very hygienic, always clean, showered, shaved, but he never seemed to remember to comb his hair.

His first year of school after moving in with the Hardin's, he would catch the school bus in front of Toni's house. He would always be there, sitting on her steps waiting for her. Most mornings his hair would be sticking every direction at once. She started carrying a comb in her backpack. She would take it out, work her way through his blonde hair before she would finally step back, look him over and declare him, "Good to Go." What she didn't know what that Jake's mother made sure his hair was combed before he left the house, but he would intentionally mess it up on the walk over to Toni's so that he could feel her hands on his head as she combed his hair.

Today she was standing behind him, pulling the comb through his hair, setting the part, before spinning his chair around and looking down into his pale, ice-blue eyes as he looked up at her, and smiled. She looked back up to his hair, combed a few stray locks into place and declared him, "Good to go."

Mall Walking.

Walking through the mall they made quite the pair. Jake at 6'3" with wide shoulders and narrow hips, wore an orange University of Texas tee shirt, khaki cargo shorts, and black Under Armor running shoes. Toni was 5'10", her dark skin and raven black hair, evidence of her Native American ancestry from her father's side, but whose emerald eyes were definitely a throwback to her mother's Icelandic family roots.

"Are we looking for anything in particular today?" Jake asked as they rode the escalator up to the second floor.

"We're meeting Kaylee and she and I have to do a little quick shopping. Then I was hoping we could go by the lake and maybe grill some burgers, and hang out. It's the beginning of summer and we've graduated high school so this is our last summer before we all scatter and go off to college."

When he didn't respond, she looked up at him and saw in his eyes a combination of fear, anxiety, and sadness.

"Jake?" Toni asked, putting her hand on his arm.

"Yeah?" he said. The look in his eyes was gone. This worried her more than the fear, this was his mask that he had learned to put on in the years before he came to Texas. The mask that he hides behind when he feels like he needs to retreat into himself.

"Oh Jake...." Toni started, concern showing in her eyes.

"Hey guys, over here!" they heard as they reached the top of the escalator.

Coming toward them was Kaylee Anderson, her brown wavy hair bouncing as she trotted toward them. She was cute with a big smile and big chocolate brown eyes. At 5'3" she seemed tiny next to Jake and Toni. What most people noticed about her though were the 36 D tits that seemed oddly out of place on her otherwise tiny frame.

"Kaylee!" Toni said, hugging her best girl friend.

"I'm so glad to see you guys," Kaylee said. "Hey, Jake."

"Hey, Kaylee," Jake smiled at her. Kaylee had been friends with Toni and Jake since the 9th grade, so she knew Jake's aversion to physical contact, so even though she was a "hugger," she knew not to try to hug Jake.

"Have you found anything yet?" Toni asked.

"I haven't really looked yet, I was waiting on you. This is kind of a two person job. I need your opinion."

"Well let's get to it."

The two girls headed off with Jake close behind. He wasn't paying much attention until the girls turned into a store with swim suits adorning all the mannequins in the windows.

"I think I'll wait out here in the concourse."

"But Jake, we need your opinion on our new swim suits," Kaylee said.

"Toni can give you an opinion," Jake said nervously.

"A man's opinion is always better," Kaylee insisted.

"Please," Toni said.

Jake looked over and saw exactly what he expected to see. Toni's pout face, that she knew he couldn't say no to.

"Ugh, okay, let’s get this over with," Jake sighed.

Kaylee clapped her tiny hands and Toni hooked her arm in his and pulled him along.

Fitting Room.

Jake was sitting in a chair close to the dressing rooms and the girls had both gone back with several suits each.

Kaylee was the first to come out. She had a bright yellow two piece bikini that looked like the structural integrity of the string holding the top up may have been at its design limits. She spun around two times allowing him to see the front and the back. The bottoms were high cut at the hips and hugged tightly to her rounded back side.

"Well?" she asked.

"Uh, yeah, Kaylee, it looks great," Jake stammered. He could feel his ears getting red.

"Jake Hardin, are you blushing?" Kaylee trilled.

"No, er, oh come on, Kaylee, you know I'm not the right guy for this," Jake said, looking anywhere other than directly at her.

Kaylee just laughed and headed back to the dressing room. Jake leaned over, putting his head in his hands and rubbing his eyes. "How do I get myself into these situations?" he asked, to no one in particular.

"Jake?"

Jake looked up and froze. Toni stood there in a turquoise two piece. The contrast between her dark skin and the suit was amazing. The top showed off her perfect tits. He could faintly see the outline of her nipples through the fabric of the top. The bottom of the suit was small but tasteful. Toni actually looked a little bashful as she turned slowly for his inspection. Jake could feel his temperature rising up his neck and into his face; and that wasn't all that was rising.

"Wow," Jake said, his deep voice barely audible.

"Do you like it?" Toni asked almost bashfully.

"Uh, yeah Toni, it, uh, looks great on you," he said. He was staring and he knew it, but he couldn't look away.

"You really think so?" she asked, looking down at herself.

"Yeah, Toni, I really think so; you're, I mean it's beautiful," he said, reverently.

Was he saying "I'm beautiful?" she asked herself, looking up to see him openly staring at her. She felt butterflies in her stomach and a familiar warming sensation a little further down.

"Yeah, I like this one too, I think I'll get it," she said, turning to walk back to the dressing room. Passing a full length mirror she looked and saw Jake's reflection. It appeared that his eyes were glued to her ass as she retreated. Her lips curled up in her little half smile.

Grub.

They made a stop at the grocery store where they picked up some premade hamburger patties, hot dogs, buns, condiments, salad fixings, drinks, paper plates, napkins, charcoal, and some ice. Most of this went into the large ice-chest in the bed of Jake's truck. With everything chilling in the ice chest, they headed for Lewisville Lake.

They found one of the public camping areas, close to the water, with picnic tables and a grill. Evidently, the girls had been on their phones during the drive because within a half hour several of their other friends showed up.

While the guys messed around in the water, the girls laid out on towels to work on their tans, and so everyone could see their new swim suits.

Jake was busy getting the grill going when a group of guys about their age came wandering up. Evidently they knew a couple of the guys and girls from their group and they were talking. One of the group, a tall jock-type named Travis, seemed especially interested in Toni. He was maybe an inch taller than Jake and looked like he'd been chiseled out of stone. He was currently laying on a

Sensational Massage

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

A new masseuse releases tension in all the tight spaces.

By Nyissa. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

She sat nervously in the waiting room of the new masseuse in town. Sarah had her own massage lady, but she had to unexpectedly cancel their standing weekly appointment. Normally Sarah would wait till the following week, but these last few days back at work had been increasingly stressful and her body ached with the tension. Sarah decided to give this new spa a desperate try, before her condition got any worse.

She scrolled through her phone, sipping the peppermint tea he had provided while she waited. Not a peppermint tea person, but his sweet smile melted her resistance and she had taken the cup willingly. The foyer was simply decorated, a soft green on the walls with a bamboo water feature that gave the impression of a relaxing rainforest. Soft pan music drifted in from the private rooms behind the curtain.

She didn't notice him standing at the doorway watching her scroll. She stopped on a gif of a male driving his hard cock into the woman on the bed, her breasts bouncing with each thrust. Sarah shifted in the seat and began biting her thumb, something she did when she became aroused.

He prepared the room and returned to the foyer to collect his next client. As he opened the curtain he saw her scrolling through Twitter. She flipped past various sports posts and liked short story posts and amusing anecdotes. Her scrolling stopped on a sexually explicit gif and he smiled. He watched as she placed her thumb nail between her teeth and bit down.

She watched the gif for longer than she intended to, feeling her body respond. She was about to scroll on when she felt a presence in the room. She looked up to see the masseuse peering over her shoulder. She blushed and quickly closed the app.

He smiled at her and led her through the curtain to a room at the end of the hallway. Stepping inside she instantly felt the cool air-conditioner. Her nipples responded immediately. She folded her arms across her chest, hoping he did not notice; secretly hoping he did.

"Hi, I'm Nigel. What areas of concern do you have?" he asked as he gestured for her to sit on the bed.

She breathed deep, composing herself, "My neck and shoulders mostly. They are so tight." She pushed her chest out, forgetting the excitement her nipples showed, and stretched her neck to demonstrate her tightness.

He smiled, "I find that tension can be released from all parts of the body so a full body massage would be best."

Sarah nodded.

Nigel began to leave the room for Sarah to get ready. As he walked through the door he turned, "Fully naked please, I just find that is easier and less messy on your clothes."

Before she could respond he was gone. Sarah looked around the room and nervously began to undress. The décor was similar to the foyer, calming green and bamboo ornaments. The massage bed was bigger and wider than she was used to, but she found it quite comfortable once laying down. She draped the large bath sheet over her back and waited for Nigel to return.

She closed her eyes and relaxed as he entered the room. The lights dimmed and the music began, a soft Gregorian chant emanating from a speaker in the corner. She breathed deeply as she felt his hands on her feet. He flipped the towel back, uncovering one leg, then applied soft gentle pressure and caresses followed by his fingers expertly pressing into pressure points. She felt her whole body relax, the tension beginning to leave her aching muscles.

He moved up one leg, kneading the tight muscles of her calves. She caught her breath as he found each knot, concentrating his knuckles in a circular motion till each released. He followed this up with a gentle caress of the area. His fingers moved to her thighs, pressing into the stiff muscles.

"You are very tight in your lower body."

"Yes," was all she could manage as she breathed through the pain.

He worked his way along her right leg, releasing each knot and rubbing the recovering muscle. His fingers reached her buttocks and began gentle circles over the right cheek. The circles started small, but as they grew bigger Sarah wondered how big of a perimeter he would go. Her eyes shot open as she was sure she felt his finger rim her tight entrance.

Sarah lay still, not wanting to say anything in case she had imagined it, but then she felt it again, circling then gentle pressure. Her body involuntarily responded, her hips rising to meet him. She blushed and immediately dropped her body back onto the bed. She squeezed her eyes shut hoping he did not notice.

He covered her right leg back under the large towel, then moved to her left leg and started the process again. She breathed through the knots and relaxed as he caressed her sore muscles. Once again he began small circles on her left cheek. She bit her lip as she felt his finger at her puckered hole. He pushed in again, her hips responding once more. She felt the tip of his finger penetrate her arse and a moan escaped her lips. The finger remained briefly before the massage continued.

His hands travelled over her back as he moved to the head of the bed. She felt the towel turned down to her butt, then oil dripping over her body before his strong fingers began to hard caress of her tense muscles. As he leaned over her she could feel the hard protrusion of his cock rub at her head. Her stomach fluttered at the thought of this guy getting hard massaging her body. She hadn't felt sexy in a long time, her pussy responded to the thought.

His thumbs dug into her upper back and shoulders, kneading each knot and caressing the tension away. She closed her eyes again, breathing through the pain and feeling the stress drain away with each gentle caress. His thumbs ran down her spine to her hips, his fingers dug into her cheeks, before spreading out and gliding back up along the side of her ribs. As his hands reached her chest, she felt his fingers graze her wide set breasts.

Again her eyes shot open, did she really feel that. His hands travelled down her spine again, fingers gripping her cheeks, moving back up. This time his fingers pushed further around to pinch her nipples. She definitely felt that and tried to stifle the groan that slipped out between her lips. Once more he moved down her spine, over her cheeks, up her ribs, gripping her breasts in each hand, squeezing. She couldn't control her reaction as she felt her breasts in his hands.

He stood to the side, lifting the towel back up over her shoulders to hide her modesty. "Move onto your back please," his husky voice betrayed his own arousal.

Sarah rolled over. She was excited to experience the rest of the massage. He adjusted the towel over her body and placed a lavender mask over her eyes, then moved back down to her feet. He moved the towel to expose her right leg and began to massage her thigh. Fingers dug into the muscles as he had done with the rest of her body. Slowly his hands moved up towards her hip. As he reached the top, he moved his attention inward. Sarah jumped as she felt a finger caress her swelling lips.

She could feel the digit hovering over the sensitive area and she groaned at the tease, no longer trying to hide her arousal. She heard him chuckle before he gently tapped her clit. Her whole body convulsed at the sudden touch.

"Not yet," he whispered.

He covered her right leg and repositioned on the left, moving the towel and beginning the massage once more. As he moved up her thigh her legs parted, she wanted him closer. He took his time, prolonging the tease. This time as he got to her hip, he began to circle her mound. She whimpered as the circle gradually grew bigger, his finger moving closer and closer to her sensitive bud.

He pulled his finger back just as he was about to tap her clit once more. She gripped the bed sheets tightly, resisting the urge to force him to touch her. He lifted the towel and folded it over to cover her chest, leaving both legs and hips exposed. The air-conditioner created goosebumps on her flesh. She could hear him moving around her but dared not removed the lavender sack from her eyes.

She felt the bed shift as a weight was added to it. His fingers pushed into the souls of her feet as he maneuvered her legs up and apart. His fingers slid down her calves and pushed against her hamstrings, spreading her legs wide and opening her pussy to him. She felt the cool air on her saturated lips and heard him groan.

"God I'm so wet," she could feel his breath on her inner thigh and tensed waiting for the massage to continue.

She felt his tongue first, the pointed muscle licked along her pussy lips before flickering over her clit. She gripped the bed, arching her head back, stretching her neck. His hand slipped under the towel to pinch her nipple as his tongue pushed between her swollen lips, tasting her juices. She moaned loudly, not caring anymore. He twisted her nipple between his fingers and pulsed his tongue into her pussy.

Sarah relaxed her legs, allowing them to fall wider apart, giving him more access. His left hand moved from her nipple to her stomach, holding her down. She laced her fingers in his as she felt two fingers of his right hand press into her aching pussy. Sarah arched her back, pushing her hips down onto his fingers, begging him to drive deeper inside.

He closed his mouth over her clit and began to wiggle his fingers inside her.

Sarah's hips bucked as the sensations grew in the pit of her stomach. Fingers deep inside her pussy, Nigel concentrated on her throbbing bud, sucking and licking it relentlessly. He could feel her orgasm growing has her body tensed, her hips rising from the bed.

Sarah felt the orgasm building. Electricity flooded her body as he attacked her clit. Her body tensed, her hips bucking. He held her torso down with his left hand, pushing his left hand's 2 fingers deeper into her pulsating pussy. She tried to pull away but her held her tight, her whole body vibrating as she came. His tongue caressed her sensitive lips as his fingers left her empty.

Breathing heavily, she felt him hovering over her, his tongue sliding over her stomach and circling a nipple. He lowered his hips, the head of his cock resting against her gushing pussy lips. He encroached her lips with his cock, driving his throbbing rod deep into her, balls deep in one thrust. Her utterance was muffled by his tongue & lips. He rested, allowing her to become accustomed to the long, thick rod stretching her pussy.

He pulled away and whispered in her ear, "Hard or soft?"

Sarah bit her lip and smiled, "Hard."

Though she could not see him, she could have sworn he smiled, "Yes ma'am."

He held his weight as he thrust into her, pounding her pussy as requested. Sarah arched her head back once more, gripping the edge of the bed, her legs wrapped around the strong man owning her. Each thrust pushed deeper into her, stretching her pussy. The exquisite mix of pleasure and pain reignited the electricity in her body and the familiar sensations began to build.

He bit her exposed neck, surprising her, and whispered again, "Where shall I cum?"

"Cum deep inside my hungry pussy," she panted.

He groaned, feeling his cock tighten at the thought. He pulled fully out of her, grabbed her hips and turned her over, on her elbows and knees. Pushing her head down on the bed, he dug his fingers into her arse cheeks, reefing her back as he speared his throbbing cock into her aching pussy. Sarah yelped as he filled her more deeply than before.

She pushed back on him as he assaulted her from behind. She could feel her juices dribbling down her legs as each thrust produced more lubricant than she had ever experienced. His heavy balls slapped against her over-sensitive clit, giving rise to her second, more intense orgasm. He felt her body tense and begin to spasm. Her pussy contracted around his bulging shaft bringing him to a mountainous release. As he felt her tip over the edge, he pressed a finger into her puckered entrance. Sarah exploded feeling the intruder in her arse. Her body shook violently as she bit into the towel to stop screaming. Nigel drove deep and erupted, painting her pussy with his seed. His cock twitched with each spurt making her body vibrate, milking him.

Panting, he sat back, his spent cock sliding out of her stretched pussy. Sarah remained on her knees, face on the bed, her legs still shaking from the orgasm. She could feel his cum mixing with her orgasm and dripping down her leg. She didn't care. As the last of the juices flowed, she felt his tongue once again on her pussy lips. She moaned, pushing her arse back as he flicked over her raging clit, her body convulsing with each touch.

He sucked her clit into his mouth, feeling her body react. Bearing down on the bud he brought her to a final orgasm. She felt the churning in her stomach rise quickly before it took her. Tears fell from her eyes as she was brought to another intense climax.

Her legs gave out and she lay on the bed, exhausted and satisfied. Nigel pulled his pants back on and left the room, returning with another peppermint tea.

"Shall I book you in for another massage next week?"

She smiled, "Most definitely!"

By Nyissa for Literotica

Change In Plans

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Planned fun gets derailed & embarrassment turns to pleasure.

by Tepin. listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Ok, I’m pretty sure everyone reading this has done something in their life that’s left them embarrassed as hell and I’m no exception. By the age of 19 I’d already blown the ass out of my pants during a high school play while going commando and had my older sister walk in on me while I was masturbating (thankfully I’d covered her ass a few times when she would have really gotten in trouble so at least I knew she wouldn’t say anything to my parents). But neither of them actually got me anything other than embarrassed and teased for a good bit too.

What happened recently totally blew past both of them…

My parents had gone away for a few days (25th wedding anniversary) - perfect!

My sister was home from college for the summer but she was spending a week at a friend’s cottage so I had the house to myself - perfect!

I’d convinced, Laurie, my girlfriend of 6 months to come and spend the night - perfect!

We’d been having sex for a while and I’d slowly been trying to get her to be a little more ‘adventurous’ - it took me 2 months to get to convince her that me eating her pussy was ok (and she found she loved it) and another month to convince her to do the same for me (didn’t like it anywhere near as much and made it clear I wasn’t to cum in her mouth). It didn’t matter what I said, anything anal - fingers, tongue, toy or cock was a total no go (with threats of no sex if I asked again).

Seeing as she’d finally let me eat her and found she really liked that, I’d been suggesting that I go down on her after I came in her. I’d had a previous girlfriend introduce me to that little kink and found I really enjoyed it. Whenever I mentioned it she always said that it sounded gross and wasn’t something she wanted to try but I was hoping that between having the house to ourselves and a few drinks that maybe tonight would be the night that it would happen.

It was about 7pm and things seemed to be going really well. She’d had a few drinks and seemed to be getting a wee bit buzzed, I’d hooked my laptop to the TV so we could watch some porn and we were kissing and groping each other while we lay on the couch. When we’d had enough porn, I suggested we go up to bed, she quickly agreed and soon we were naked, on the bed and I was enjoying sucking on her nipples (I’d found that really turned her on) while I fingered her pussy. While I was doing that, I whispered in her ear that I was really looking forward to making love to her and especially the feeling of cumming in her pussy after I’d gotten her off a few times. She stroked my cock and said she hoped I had lots of energy because she wanted to take advantage of being able to spend the night and the next day having lots of sex.

I figured I might as well tell her what else I was thinking so I whispered in her ear, “I’m looking forward to spending the whole night together too and would love to taste your pussy before and after I’ve cum!”

Apparently, that wasn’t such a good idea because her reply was, “Why do you always have to bring that up. It’s gross and I don’t understand why you think it would be fun.”

She hated my ex Debbie so I knew it wouldn’t be a good idea to tell her that it was Debbie that got me into it so instead I said, “I saw it on a porn once and it turned me on. If it’s ok to cum in a girl’s mouth, why is it so gross for a guy to want to taste his own cum mixed with hers?”

Ok, I likely should have just dropped it but that didn’t occur to me at the time and now Laurie was really upset, we got in a big fight and she left, her final words being, “I’m not sure I want to keep going out with you.” I figured that was it for us but the next morning I got a text from her that she’d thought about things and was willing to give it a try but it would have to be her way. I immediately texted back a ‘YES’ and grabbed a quick shower.

When she got there, things still felt a little ‘cold’ between us but I assumed it was just because she was a bit nervous. We kissed for a bit and then went upstairs, got undressed and lay on the bed. She totally surprised me when she said, “I’m still not sure why you want to do this but if I’m willing to try it, I don’t want you changing your mind and before I could say anything she pulled some ropes out of the bag she’d brought. I’d always wondered what being tied up would be like so I happily let her tie me to the bed and I was quite impressed because by the time she was done I couldn’t move much more than a few inches in any direction.

By now I was hard as a rock and when she was happy that I wasn’t going anywhere, she straddled my face so I could eat her. I definitely had a 'thing’ for eating pussy so I happily ate her until she came and then she moved down so she could slide her pussy onto my cock. She seemed to be enjoying being in control and I was fine with it too and before long she’d cum not once but twice more. When she felt me thrusting up into her and starting to moan a bit, she knew I was close to cumming and surprised me by stopping and lifting herself up off my cock.

When I asked what she was doing, I was totally unprepared for her answer. “You knew I thought the idea of having you lick my pussy after you came in it was gross but you kept asking. I’d hoped that when I told you I didn’t want to be with you that you’d change your mind and tell me it was ok if we didn’t do it and then today you jumped at the chance, not even caring whether I really wanted to do it or not. I’m going to leave you tied up here while I go shopping (her favourite pastime) for a while and you can think about things. By the time I get back, I want you to decide. Option one is that you want me as a girlfriend and you’ll quit asking about eating my cummy pussy - if that’s the case I’ll untie you and we can spend the day having some amazing sex. Option two is if you really want to taste your cum from my pussy then I’ll leave you tied up, ride your cock until you cum in me, straddle your face until you’ve eaten as much as you’d like, then I’ll untie you. However that’ll be the last time we ever have sex because I’ll be done with you” and with that she left.

She’d only been gone about 15 minutes when my phone started ringing and at first, I thought it was her and wondered how the hell she thought I was going to answer when I was tied up and then I realized it was my parents ring. Shit…I was supposed to call them this morning to let them know everything was ok and I’d forgotten. They tried a few times and then it stopped so I knew I’d better call them back as soon as Laurie came back.

About 30 minutes later I heard the door open and thought that Laurie was back sooner than I thought but when I heard the “Hello!” I recognized it as being the next-door neighbour, Janet’s. Fuck! Mom must have called her and asked her to check on me. If I didn’t answer her - she’d check the whole house to see if I was here but if I did answer, she’d come upstairs to see if anything was wrong so either way I was fucked. As it was, before I could decide which way to go, I heard her coming up the stairs and then she looked into the bedroom. I’m sure that she wasn’t expecting to find me tied naked to the bed and the look on her face proved it.

When she stepped all the way into the bedroom, I was a bit surprised to see her in just a housecoat but knowing how my mom usually over-reacted, she’d likely told Janet that I wasn’t answering because I was laying dying on the floor somewhere and to go check right away.

I was dying alright - dying of embarrassment and it didn’t help when she came closer to the bed, eyed me up and down before saying, “Well, at least I know why you weren’t answering your phone but I really don’t think I can tell your parents the reason. But…I know I’d really like to know how you ended up like this!”

I figured maybe I could get out of it by just telling her that Laurie and I were trying something new and got in a bit of a fight and she’d left me like this until she’d cooled off.

“Ok…but that doesn’t make sense when you’re the one tied to the bed so there’s really no way you could make her do something she didn’t want to do so it must have been something you were asking her to do.”

Unfortunately, as she was talking, I noticed that her robe had pulled open and I could see pretty much all of her right breast. While Laurie’s tits were small (both boob and nipples), Janet’s were a lot larger, her areola’s looked huge and dark plus I could easily see her nipple sticking out. Of course, that caused me to start getting hard again which Janet promptly noticed.

“Oh, whatever you wanted your girlfriend to do must be pretty hot if just thinking about it is getting you hard.”

I should have agreed with her but instead I said, “I’m not thinking about that.”

“Then what are you thinking of?” and that’s when she noticed where I was looking and realized her robe had opened. “Really…all it takes is a flash of a boob to get you hard? Damn I wish that worked on my husband.”

“I didn’t mean to…it just kind of happened…and I likely shouldn’t say it but it’s a lot bigger than Laurie’s and your nipple is really perky.”

“No, you likely shouldn’t say that but thank you. So… back to you, exactly what did you say/do to piss your girlfriend off so much that she left you like this?”

So now you can see what topped my previous embarrassments - here I was, tied naked to the bed, with a hard on and having to explain to my neighbour why I was there.

I took a deep breath and said, “My last girlfriend liked to have her pussy eaten after I’d cum and I found I enjoyed it. I tried to convince Laurie to let me do it with her even though she thought it was gross. She said she was going to give it a try but wanted to tie me to the bed. She came a few times from my tongue and cock but before I could cum she stopped and told me I’d have to decide whether to drop the subject and keep her or she’d do it but then we were done - and then left me here while she went shopping.”

When I first looked back at Janet, I thought she was now the one that was blushing but then I realized that in addition to her cheeks getting pinker, the nipple I could see was even longer and harder than before and the other one was showing clearly through her housecoat.

“So, you actually get turned on by the thought of cumming in a woman and then eating her pussy afterwards?”

Now totally embarrassed I quietly said, “I know…Laurie says it’s gross too but ya, it turns me on.”

Then to my surprise, Janet said, “Well, if it helps any, it really turns me on too but I’ve never been able to convince my husband to try it.”

That bit of news got my cock from firm to hard almost instantly and when Janet saw my reaction she said, “hmmm…. maybe we can help each other out” and let her robe slide down off her shoulders leaving her totally naked.

Wow…I’d seen her regularly over the years but never realized just how good she looked. She was a bit younger than my mom - likely late 30s, maybe 140 pounds, her tits were about 36c but only had a wee bit of sag, both her nipples were as hard as I was and her pussy was totally shaved. I’d tried to get Laurie to shave her pussy but she said she didn’t want to look like a 'little girl’ - well seeing Janet in the nude with a smooth pussy and rock-hard nipples, there was nothing 'little girl’ about her.

Before I could fully register what was happening, Janet climbed on the bed and straddled my cock. She was already nice and wet but it still took a bit for her to take all 7” inside her. Later found out that hubby was just over 5" so I was hitting spots that hadn’t been hit in a long time.

Laurie was a bit tighter but Janet wasn’t far behind and was able to do things with her vaginal muscles that were totally incredible. As she rode me, she leaned forward so I could suck on her nipples and then moved her face down and gave me one of the hottest kisses I’d ever had before moving back so I could suck her nipples again.

I’m sure the thought of what was going to happen was a big part of it but the more I sucked on her nipples, the more she clenched until finally she started thrusting like crazy on my cock and moaned, “my god, I’m cumming!” That was all it took for me to explode inside her and it felt like I hadn’t cum for a month.

When I finally finished cumming, Janet held me inside until I started to soften before pulling off, putting a hand over her pussy and moving up the bed. When she got close enough she moved her hand away, lowered her pussy to my mouth and soon I was in cream pie heaven!

As fast as she dribbled, I was licking and sucking which caused her to contract more which caused more dribbles until there was nothing left to 'dribble’. Once I’d gotten all our juices, I shifted my attention to licking and sucking on her clit and it didn’t take long for that to put her over the edge and with a long moan I felt her pussy pulsate and then her legs tightened around my head. When she eventually relaxed she pretty much collapsed beside me on the bed.

After she’d caught her breath, she said “wow…I’d always wanted to do that and now I wish I’d done it sooner because it was even better than I thought. I hope you enjoyed it too!”

“Oh, I certainly did! I’d be happy to do it again anytime you’d like and you wouldn’t even need to tie me down!”

“Hmmm, that might just the solution.”

“To what?”

“Well, you like Laurie but she doesn’t want you to eat her after you cum. I love being eaten after I get filled but my hubby won’t do it. How about you tell Laurie that you want her more than you want to eat her after you cum and that way the two of you can stay together. Hubby’s been after me to find someone to do some of the yard work so he doesn’t have to which would give you a good reason to come over regularly, fuck me then eat me and that way all four of us can get what we want - and I’ll even get my hubby to pay you for the yard work.”

“Hmmm…I think that could certainly work for everyone and if we had another hour or so I’d love to give you another memory if being eaten but if Laurie comes back and finds you here then all hell’s going to break loose.”

Janet quickly agreed so she washed my face, groin and anything else that smelled noticeably like sex, told me she’d call my mom and tell her that everything was fine and it was just that my phone had died, and went back home leaving me tied to the bed. I only had to lay there for another half hour or so before Laurie came back and with some hesitancy asked what I’d decided.

I told her, “I definitely want you more than I want you to do anything you don’t like.” That got me lots of hot kisses as she undressed and started stroking my cock.

“That’s exactly what I was hoping you’d say!” and then totally surprised me by not only taking my cock in her mouth (glad Janet had washed me off well) but sucking on me until I was close to cumming. When I told her I was close, she just smiled and went right back to sucking. I wasn’t going to warn her again and soon I was shooting into her mouth for the first time and even though I’d just cum in Janet an hour before, the thrill of her taking me all the way with her mouth certainly had something to do with the amount I came.

I was fully expecting her to spit it all out but instead she just smiled and swallowed. When she had, she looked at me and said, “That wasn’t as bad as I thought, I’d actually do it again but just don’t expect it every time we have sex!”

“That was amazing and I’ll happily wait for whenever you’re in the mood to do it again. Now why don’t you untie me so we can have a nice shower together, then I’ll eat your nice clean pussy and we can spend the rest the day fucking and playing?”

She thought that was a great idea and by the time supper rolled around she’d cum many more times than I had but we were both pretty much fucked out and quite happy to enjoy a nice nap together before she had to leave.

That night I slept better than I had in years and was out cutting the grass the next morning when Janet’s hubby waved me over to the fence. Obviously I wondered if he’d found out about the day before with Janet so I was quite relieved when he said, “Janet mentioned you were looking for some extra work - if you’re open to cutting the grass and whatever else Janet wants you to do then I’ll be able to play more golf and not have her complain about what needs doing - does $15/hr work for you?”

Trying to hide my smile, I said “sure…I’ve got to cut our grass anyway so I’ll do yours today to.”

“Perfect…that means I can get 18 holes in before lunch. Once the grass is done, see if there’s anything else she needs and she’ll pay you when you’re done.”

“Will do…enjoy your golf!”

All of a sudden, I had the feeling that this was going to be a much better summer than I’d thought - and it was!

Laurie and I stayed together through the summer, we got along great, had lots of great sex and she even sucked me off and swallowed it a couple more times before Christmas. We were even talking about getting an apartment together at some point but unfortunately her parents split in February and she ended up moving out of town with her mom. We stayed together for a while but not seeing each other regularly took its toll and by April we’d split up too.

Janet and I had an equally fun summer - fucking any chance we could with me eating her afterwards (and usually before as well). When she found that Laurie wasn’t interested in anal, we started doing that as well. While she didn’t enjoy it as much as regular sex, she often came with me up her ass and either my fingers or a toy in her pussy. Once the snow fell, we weren’t able to get together as often because her husband couldn’t go golfing anymore and the grass didn’t need cutting but with me being able to do any little stuff around the house that he didn’t want to do, he was able to get out almost every Friday night bowling with his buddies and then a few beers afterwards so that gave me lots of time to 'collect my pay’ for the week.

When Laurie and I broke up, the sex with Janet became even hotter and honestly - right now I’m not in a hurry to get a new girlfriend, unless of course I can find one who likes to be eaten after sex.

by Tepin, for Literotica

Posing Leads To...

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Posing Leads To;

Artwork leads to passion for virgin artist.

By SoCaliDude. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I’m a 19-year-old sophomore at Pasadena City College where Ron, 24, graduated a few years earlier. He’s now a junior at CSU Fulerton.

Ron and I met at a retirement event for our favorite teacher, Joe Keene.

I’m a 5-7, average blonde, brown eyes and freckles. Ron is 5 foot 10 with brown hair and green eyes. Folks say I’m shy, but Ron say’s my smile is captivating. while Ron could talk to anyone. His friend Joe suggested that we date, but I wanted friendship to prevent dating "distractions."

I’m was an art major. Ron is a media major.

Later, Ron bumped into me at Nicodel's, a popular Colorado Boulevard lunch spot across the street from P.C.C. Many of us ate there as our campus cafeteria was awful. As in really awful. Nic's had great food, was quiet with red brick and plenty of plants.

When Ron arrived, I was in a, rear, booth, crying. When he asked why, I told him the guy I hired to pose for my final figure project took my $100 and walked out.

"I had to draw him today,, I sobbed. It's my final project; I am ruined!"

"What were you drawing? Why $100?"

"Silly boy, it was a figure pose; as in nude;" I explained.

"Oh," he said. "I didn't know; I bet there are plenty of guys, on campus, who will get naked for you;"

"Yea, right," I responded. "They will want something other than $100, and I am, now, broke and I don't want their STD. This is a major project. I am in, awful. trouble, here;"

"If you need a naked man, and put someone else's face, I could volunteer if you let me take naked pictures of you for my photo class;"

"Seriously?" I said. "Kind of like me posing for Playboy? That is a college girl's fantasy."

"Seriously;" Ron responded. "My SLR is in my car. I just need some 400 film, for natural light. Do you really want to pose nude?"

"I really need this grade; I am not much to look at; Covered with freckles and a hairy bush. I hope I don't scare you away;"

"You won't scare me. I lost my v-card last year and hairy pussies turn me on.."

"I hope you aren't planning sex," I admitted. "I've never even seen a naked guy and still am a virgin.."

We walked to his car, drove to the store-for film, and to my house;

"My mom is on the closing crew-at Sears, so we have about six hours of time;"

Ron dropped me at her door and parked his Camaro on the street; probably not believing I would see me, naked, within the hour; He knocked on the front door, I shouted, "It's unlocked, walk in. I am changing into my bathrobe;"

He walked in, shut the door behind him, and I greeted him in a plush, white, robe and walked him to our family room. I turned around and dropped my robe, revealing my natural pine-cone shaped breasts, covered with freckles and a, very, bushy pussy; He couldn't help getting rock-hard, and dropped his jogging shorts and briefs and removed his t-shirt, revealing his plush hairy chest and crotch. This nude project was, quickly, moving forward;

I, quickly, grabbed my sketchpad, then, told him to stand on the end table, and started to draw him as his cock, shrank in his nervousness. I quickly, started drawing, acting as if he & I weren’t nude; I was just another model-to him;

I placed the sketch pad in my lap, covering my bushy pubes. However, my excited nipples pointed directly at him. For the first time, my good friend, was sexually attracting me, causing him to get hard, again. I acted like I didn't seem to mind, just smiled as I sketched.

About an hour, later, I concluded my work, stood up and showed him the final product, having added longer hair and a beard with goatee, to protect his anonymity, walked up, hugged, and French-kissed him, saying, "Thank you for saving my grade."

Ron had me stand next to the curtain, and took a, single, frontal nude, for his side of our deal. He said I was beautiful!

As he laid down on the comforter, on the sofa, I gathered up my nerves and gave into some new aroused passion, and shocked him by placing my pussy above his cock. Ireached for his manhood, which, quickly, became erect, saying, "We've done everything except make love," kissing him, again, as I slid onto him, popping my cherry, and surrendering my virginity.

"This is fantastic!" I shouted, as we joined, in passion. "I never dreamed sex would be this great!"

He gasped as he entered my warm, wet, hairy, pussy. I was in shock, then, quickly, reacted, as we pumped, together. Soon, we both "came" as Ron shook. Then, I grabbed the, bloody, sheet from the sofa, dumped it in the washer "to destroy the evidence," then led him to the shower "to wash off more evidence." All of our bathing had his cock, rock-hard, though, as we French-kissed under the shower; When he attempted to slide himself into my hairy pussy, I stopped him, saying; "Let's go to my bed. Now!"

Moments later, he was eating my hairy pussy and stroking my breasts as I screamed in ecstasy, "Oh, oh, please don't stop. Your tongue, Right There on my clit! Oh my; Oh My; Uh!" before my first oral orgasm thunderstruck my body into convulsions!

He gently held me as I returned from orbit; As I moaned in pleasure; .

"That was so, freaking awesome!" I sighed; "I didn't think I was capable of feeling so great! Can I keep your tongue at my command?"

"I don't give it away, I laughed. Love my tongue, love me; And my tongue comes with a cock, that wants to be inside your bushy pussy! He is turned on by you;" He said; .

I pulled Ron on top of me and he sucked my breasts as he slid his rock-hard, cock inside my soaking wet pussy; We rocked, together, missionary, kissing and stroking into a mutual climax and creampie before spooning to sleep;"

"Robyn? Robyn? Who is that with you? We woke up to the sound of my mother's surprise in the bedroom; "This is my, uh, friend, Mark, from school;"

"You are naked, under the covers, together;" said my mom; "You are closer than most friends;"

"You are right," I responded. "Mark saved my art project by posing for me when my model bailed out. Mark is a sweet man from school and I gave him my virginity after his tongue sent my pussy past the milky way; I hope he wants to stick around; I've crushed on him at school and want to share our lives;"

"Thanks for making my girl happy!" Mother said to Ron; "I hope you two used protection;"

"Don't worry," I assured mom; My period starts in two days; "I am in my safe zone; Which is great, because I want Mark's cock, again, as soon as you give us some privacy; Goodbye, mom!"

As soon as mom left the room, I rolled over and slid his cock into me, doggy-style; We rocked, into a passionate, mutual climax; together;

by SoCaliDude for Literotica

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

Hot Chocolate and homemade cookies.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

The afternoon and early evening hours dragged on uneventfully. I had bathed (again), and put on a dark wool shirt and faded jeans. While the snow continued falling, I snacked on cookies and absentmindedly tried to watch part of a football game. Flipping off the TV, I tried surfing some porn, but the flavor of mint chocolate cookies drew my thoughts back to the taste of a luscious young Girl Scout Leader's lips and the feeling of a tight pussy enveloping my cock.

I suppose I ate too many cookies, so my supper was just a hurried snack of thrown-together leftovers. About 6 o'clock, I cleaned up the kitchen and then went to the living room to stir up the embers in the fireplace. I threw a few logs in and soon had a cozy warm fire, heating and lighting the room.

Curiosity led me to flip on the front porch light and take a look at the weather through the front door's ice-covered windowpane. Huge flakes of fluffy snow were falling like windswept feathers from the darkened sky. Several inches were already covering the ground.

Suddenly, my peering eyes caught a glimpse of a hat and coat-covered figure trudging through the snow on a heading straight towards my door. The short stature of the struggling person made my heart leap with hopeful anticipation. If my instincts were right, my young Scout Leader lover was returning like a thief to the scene of an afternoon crime.

When I cracked the door open, the snow-covered apparition rushed inside and headed straight for the warmth of the fire. Throwing a backpack in a chair, my visitor removed gloves and then snatched off a knitted woolen hat and a long scarf.

A fly-away mop of curly brunette hair confirmed my suspicions that my Little Debbie had indeed returned to me. "Hi Jason," she breathlessly said. "Goodness gracious, I didn't realize it was so 'wintry' outside!"

Although I was elated beyond belief, to have my teen love back in my home, I couldn't stop myself from admonishing her. "Damnit Debbie!" my unbidden words said. "I thought I told you to 'go away little girl' until we had time to think things out!"

"Hold onto your horses, Mister," Debbie retorted. "I didn't come back to stir up trouble. I've brought your jacket back to you. I'll leave when I get warmed up. Okay?"

Digging into her backpack, Debbie drew out my jacket and tossed it to me. Throwing the coat aside, I grabbed the girl and jerked her into my arms. "No young lady, it's not 'okay'!" I answered forcibly. "You're staying for a while! If I need to, I'll do what you said I would someday say. I'll 'beg you to stay'! Now, take off your coat and your wet shoes and socks, please."

Stepping away from me, the obedient teenager shrugged her shoulders and then removed her coat. When my astonished eyes realized what this girl had on beneath her outerwear, I just about peed in my pants!

Long gone was the tight-fitting Scout Leader uniform. In its place the young woman wore a pair of baggy 'bib' overalls. They weren t denim, like farmers often wear. This garment was handmade and pastel blue, made from a cotton knit fabric. Beneath the bibs she had on no shirt! She had on no bra! And, if I were to guess, I'd guess she had on no panties!

Debbie stood flatfooted and then bent over at the waist. She began pulling off her snow-wet shoes and socks. Without the confinement and support of a bra, this girl-woman's breasts fell down and strained against the barely-concealable covering of her bib top. The twin thin straps crossing over her bare shoulders were the only mechanical supports keeping the busty boobs from escaping completely.

For a young lady of such a slim and diminutive stature, her tits seemed to be enormously over-proportioned. I never was a fella who kept up with the technicalities of boob-cup size. I usually used a more objective measurement. I'd say Debbie's breasts were about the size and shape of a couple of Sunshine State grapefruits on an overdose of steroids.

At the moment, those dangly mesmerizing melons were swinging to and fro in the firelight's glow. As they swayed, jutting nickel sized dark-pink nipples flashed out from their bib covering. Two-inch pale pink areolas framed the nubile nubs.

"God damn it, Debbie!" I suddenly announced. "I thought you just said you didn't come here to 'stir up trouble'! Hell girl, a female with exposed tits like those is going to get plenty of 'trouble' coming her way!"

Debbie smiled, grabbed her backpack, and took a seat on the floor near the fire. "Jason, my dear," she teasingly scolded. "Mister, I have on more clothes than you had on when you greeted me at the door earlier today! Hey Honey, guess what? Sit down because I have a surprise for you."

Giving in to undeniable temptation, I sat on the plush rug, in the middle of the floor.

Digging into her pack, Debbie removed a covered Tupperware container, a stainless steel thermos, and two mugs.

"I suppose you've had supper?" the girl questioned rhetorically. "I bet you haven't had dessert. You know what? I've been thinking about you for hours, so I baked you some 'homemade' cookies and made you some 'homemade' hot chocolate. Want some?"

At first, I didn't answer. My eyes were glued to the exposed expanse of uncovered female flesh. The bib straps did little to conceal a flawless naked back and a set of curvaceous shoulders. I moved my position on the floor so I could get the swollen erection bulging inside my pants straightened out.

"Debbie, in truth, I haven't had dessert," I managed to say. "Now, aren't you the little domesticated lady? Making 'homemade' cookies and hot chocolate for my dessert?"

Laying out her bounty, Debbie winked at me and mischievously teased, "Oh Jason, the milk and chocolate are just and 'appetizer'. Here is what I really brought for you to 'eat' for a dessert treat."

Slim fingers flipped the bib straps loose from their buttons. The bib top fell into the girl's lap. This young woman's tantalizing pair of ponderous boobs burst out and swung as free, as a couple of over-ripe pendulum nectarines hanging heavy on a fruit tree.

Just as my startled eyes were adjusting to the majesty of this sight, the wickedly wondrous woman-child stuck her hands into the sides of her overalls and slid them down over her butt, her legs, and her feet. Confirming my suspicions, she had on no panties.

Blushing shyly, the nude teenager scooted across to me and plopped her young ass in my lap. "Jason, I guess I wasn't completely truthful about 'stirring up trouble'," Debbie whispered. "I suppose I'm hoping you'll 'make love' to me again; and if you did I wanted to be naked myself."

I touched her two marvelous tits, but could say nothing.

"Oh god, Jason, please don't think of me as a wickedly wanton 'hussy'!" Debbie hastily added. "But Mister, I love you;and if you wanted to 'take' me again, then I'd really like you to. Of course now, if you want me to 'go away' again; I will. Do you?"

I suppose it was my own damn fault for awakening the sleeping passion in this sexy young woman. This conniving vixen had boxed me into an inescapable lust and love trap. She was using her feminine wiles in a seductive entrapment scheme.

My voiced boomed, "Damn your sweet sexy young ass, girl! If you try to 'go away' now, I'll throw you on the floor and rape the hell out of you! Hell, I think I'll savagely attack you anyway! If you want me to 'eat' you for a treat, then 'eat' you, I will!"

Soft, luscious lips became the first victims of my desire. I kissed my Scout Leader lover with lust-inspired love. I was so fanatically aroused, I tongue-fucked her mouth with my stiffened saliva-coated tongue. Somewhere in the back of my kiss-hungry mind, I realized that Debbie was tongue-fucking my mouth, too.

Debbie's fingers were tugging at the buttons of my shirt. Before I knew it, the shirt was off and lying atop her bib overalls. My pants, underwear, shoes, and socks joined the heaping pile of clothing.

I'd made the mistake of getting my cock before the 'fucking-horse' earlier this day. I was determined not to repeat the error of my ways. Before I did any fornicating this night, I was going to do a lot of looking at tender young female flesh and I was going to have a feast of eating.

Pushing Debbie down flat on the floor in front of the fireplace, I gazed in awe at the splendid beauty of her unblemished teenaged body. Her big-glorious tits had flattened out a bit. Her abdomen was a smooth expanse of slim, flawless flesh. Short, slender legs stretched out seductively. And there, right between the 'V' of my love's legs was a sparse bush of thin pubic hair, only slightly concealing a swollen mound of erotically exciting female pussy.

Without waiting a second longer, I bent over, spread the girl's legs wide, and plunged my mouth into the tender young pussy staring me in the face. I viciously kissed the soft skin of her bush-covered pussy mound. I kissed and licked every delectable inch of feminine flesh from her thighs to her pussy lips.

I spread the swollen pussy lips and captured the girl's clitoral jewel between my lips. I licked and sucked the rigid 'girlie-girl' treasure. Debbie's teen clit stiffened in an effort to accept my ferocious oral assault. My tongue flicked and licked feverously. I explored the young cunt with the spit-wet slippery wetness of my tongue and mouth.

Sexually stimulated, pussy-hungry, and horny beyond belief, I cupped my tongue to stiffen it and plunged it into the hot-pink opening to Debbie's vaginal hole. This dame had reached the full age of puberty so her young female body produced an abundance of feminine moisture. I licked and lapped all the wetness I could get. Debbie was whimpering wantonly, and sighing contently.

I ate my young lover's cunt with the appetite of a pussy-starved man. Sweet, warm, wet vaginal flesh was mine to consume, with all the wicked debauchery of a man gleefully possessed by bedeviling lust.

With this same unfettered lust, I assaulted Debbie's womanly tits. These delectable orbs and their nipple-topped pink buds fell victim to my untamed oral mauling. The skin of my face had been clean-shaven a few hours ago, but enough stubble had now grown out to scratch and scrape the tender titty flesh. With the same reasoning as a dog would pee on a tree, I deliberately marked the unblemished breast skin as a sign of territorial acquisition and ownership.

Stopping to gaze at Debbie's stubble-scratched tits, I couldn't help but imagine the quantity of baby-nourishing milk these wondrous mammary jugs could hold. If she were to become a mother of my baby, then I knew the child would be well-fed.

Abruptly, I ended this violent oral onslaught on my lover's body. After pressing my lips to Debbie's mouth; in a deep, love-obsessed kiss, I bodily scooped her up from the rug with my muscular arms and carried her featherweight body to my bed.

This 'barely legal' young woman had giving her willing consent to being fucked again. So curse my wicked soul to hell, that's what I would do to her! I pitched her pretty, silky-smooth, female body into the center of my bed. I climbed into the bed above my lover, spread her legs, and positioned my cock at the entrance to her dripping wet feminine glory hole.

With the breeding urges of a domineering 'stallion', I mounted my in-heat 'filly' with all the uncontrollable, animalistic desires of a wild, feral animal mating. There was nothing romantic about this carnal coupling. With the insemination instincts of a wild creature, I fucked Debbie.

Nothing romantic about this coupling? Well hell, I realized with this mating, that I truly loved this young woman, and she genuinely loved me! Our 'bareback' sex seemed to be emphasizing the depth of loving commitment we were willing to take. Throwing caution to the wind, we seemed to be subconsciously saying, "If 'we' get pregnant, then so be it!"

Putting thoughts of pregnancy aside, my cock parted my woman's pubic bush and sank deep into her bottomless, sweltering hot vaginal cavity. Debbie's pussy accepted the welcomed intruder and urged it to do its duty with all deliberate haste.

Debbie felt my elongated, swollen shaft pounding into her pussy, with jackhammer strokes which penetrated deep into her innermost feminine sanctuary. After only a little while, she felt the beginnings of orgasmic fire being conceived. Just as she'd hoped, the flames gave birth to the wildest, most intense orgasms she'd ever had. She gloried in the ecstatic, euphoric majesty of it.

My body too, was reveling in the delightful exhilaration of powerful, cock-quaking orgasms. My masculine loins quivered, shuddered, and shook. My pulsating phallic rod began spewing forth torrents of slippery, milky-white seminal cream. I grunted and groaned with the guttural sounds of a man overwhelmed by orgasmic forces; stealing away his mind, body, and soul.

My steaming seminal cream was filling Debbie's pussy and triggering the birth of another round of enormous orgasms. Multiple orgasmic events followed in the wake of those before. This young woman's body sprayed her forbidden lover's loins with all the feminine cum she had in her body.

Time lost its meaning as my cock and Debbie's pussy joined together in a race for orgasmic rapture. The end didn't come quickly. Time slowed to a crawl as a man and a woman's joyful bliss continued for an eternity and then gradually subsided. The two of us lay in each others arms and basked in the warming comfort of sexual afterglow.

Debbie cuddled tightly against me and softly whispered, "Jason, I'm a cummy, slimy mess and my pussy is so sore I'm not sure if I can walk. But, can we take a hot bath and then do this again before I have to go home?"

After kissing my young Scout Leader lover, I lifted her into my arms. I made a detour on the way to the bathroom. Back in the living room, Debbie scooped up the homemade cookies and hot chocolate.

Hot Bath and Bedtime Cookies.

Debbie and I had a long, leisurely bath in my Jacuzzi tub. We kissed, we fondled, we tickled, and we teased. My delightful Scout Leader, college girl lover became infatuated with my recovering erection.

As we got out to towel each other dry, Debbie said; "Jason; I'm not sure how to do it, but will you let me 'eat' your cock like you ate my pussy? Can we finish our cookies in bed? She tilted her head down and gave me her best puppy dog eyes; Mister, you wouldn't kick me out of your bed if I were to spill some cookie crumbs, would you?"

Without answering, I snapped my towel and towel-whipped Debbie's shapely, pretty little ass, all the way from the bathroom to my bed. The giggling girl laughed merrily, jumped under the covers, and waited with excited anticipation.

As I stood by the bed, Debbie's female form emerged from under the covers. Without warning, she reached out with her small, feminine hands, grabbed my cock and began to play with a skill born of instinct.

This petite-figured young woman's short fingers couldn't quite completely encircle my swollen shaft, yet she played and fondled energetically. Not one inch of my blood-engorged meat went untouched. My balls were squeezed, juggled, and bounced. Fidgeting fingers ran through my pubic hairs combing, pulling, and tugging. Debbie's voice heatedly declared, "Oh god! Mister, your cock's more wonderful to play with than I imagined it would be! Jason, I'm going to kiss and suck it now."

And that's just what she did. Debbie began kissing my meaty, hard shaft. Her warm, wet lips and tongue kissed and licked with a frenzy of cock-hungry desire. The girl's lips were moving so frenziedly that the head of my cock 'accidentally' slipped into her mouth. She licked and sucked the mouthful of meat with an inexperienced zest.

I immediately knew this was Debbie's first cock-sucking rodeo. She was tentatively sucking with a novice's skill. Female intuition guided her actions. She made her mouth release a flood of saliva which lubricated the rigid rod she was sucking on. Before I knew it, her head was bobbing up and down on my spit-lubricated shaft. My wet cock was disappearing deeper and deeper into the girl's tight, young mouth. The sensual sensations overwhelming me, felt unbelievably good!

Debbie's mouth, lips, and tongue were dripping wet with cocksucking enjoyment. My swollen manhood was imbedded deep into the girl's cock-hungry oral cavity, and she was refusing to let go of it. This young lady had an unusually long, serpentine-like tongue which flicked and licked with venomous fire. This wicked, viperous tongue-snake coiled around the man-meat it was so intent upon devouring.

My fingers dug viciously into Debbie's curly hair and attempted to pull her head away from my dangerously imperiled manhood. My cock-crazed young lover had sucked my shaft deep into her throat and was now chewing my meat with biting, razor-sharp teeth.

Paying no attention to the hair-pulling pain, Debbie ravenously ate the meat in her mouth. Looking down, I saw the fingers of one of her hands buried inside her drippy wet pussy. The girl was fingering herself to orgasm using my cock as a stimulus.

In defense of my teeth-scared cock-shaft, I slapped the cock-frantic girl's face with a stinging blow to one cheek. When the over-enthusiastic female sex fiend, finally let go of my inflamed rigid rod, I threw her back on the bed and jumped astride her. I curtly said, "Damnit lady, if you want an orgasm, I'll give it to you, 'man style!"

I didn't believe my masculine body had a single drop of testicle fluid left in it, but as soon as my suck-stimulated erection entered Debbie's sweltering hot pussy oven, I started cumming. Whatever seminal cream my body had left; was now euphorically deposited, inside my sweet love's vaginal vault.

Debbie's tight pussy welcomed its pulsating penile partner to come in and make itself at home. Slippery feminine cum began bathing the penetrating cock as soon as it entered. Female orgasms once more made her young woman's body glory in the elation; and thrill of lust and love.

This being our third sexual coupling since early afternoon, our mutual orgasms weren't as strong or long-lasting as previous ones. Nevertheless, we joyfully celebrated our newfound bond of awakened love. There, atop cum-soaked sheets, we two exhausted lovers fell asleep in each others arms.

Popcorn Delight

A blast of window-rattling wind awakened us. A quick look at the clock told me it was late. It was too damn late for a 'barely legal' teen to be out cavorting with the horny older bachelor who lived down the street!

"Oh shit, Debbie!" I worriedly said. "Good god girl, we'd better get your sweet ass home before your mother comes looking for me!"

As I reached for my pants, the telephone beside the bed started ringing. Apprehensively, I reached out, punched the speakerphone button, and answered, "Hello."

"Jason, have you been watching the weather?" and unfamiliar voice said. "Over a foot of snow has fallen since my daughter headed over to your house with her cookies and hot chocolate! The wind is howling and the temperature is well below freezing."

Oh sweet lord, it was Lucy Darling; Debbie's mother calling! How in the hell did she know where to call! As if reading my mind, the woman on the phone said, "Jason, I caught Debbie in her virgin blood and cum-soaked Scout Leader uniform, earlier today. She confessed her 'sins' to me."

I felt a pang of shivering fear in spite of the fact that Debbie was 'of legal age'. Subconsciously, I heard police sirens coming to carry my jailbait-screwing ass off, to be incarcerated. My asshole contracted with the thoughts of 'big bubba' making me his prison cell slave.

"Listen here, Jason," the phone voice said. "I don't want you to let my girl come out in this dangerous storm. Just keep her there with you tonight, and try to get her home sometime tomorrow."

My confused mind was attempting to adjust to the words spoken by the mother of my young lover. Yet, before I had time to think, she spoke again, "You're a nice man, Jason, so I'm not going to put up much of a fuss about you fucking my daughter. I suppose she's 'big enough', so she's 'old enough', for sex with

Higher Sex Ed Lessons: Part 4

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Higher Sex Ed Lessons: Part 4

The Hate Fuck.

Based on a post by Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

If Melody wanted to cock block me, dicking down her roommate behind her back seemed like the perfect way to teach her a lesson. A lesson I was greatly going to enjoy.

My smile was answer enough for Jen, who grabbed my wrist and started to lead me through the party, toward the stairs. Following her up the stairs I sighed as each step upward flared her ass out deliciously, and I noticed for the first time that she had a little devil's tail pinned to the bottom of her corset. My cock flexed as I imagined pulling on it while I fucked her. I was going to give this girl something to remember me by: a fucking so good she'd have no choice but to relay the details to Melody, who I'm sure would blow her top with jealousy.

Jen led me toward one of the second floor doorways, and flashed me an excited smile as we entered. To this day I don't know whose bedroom it was, but it was a room with a bed, and soon I was in it. Jen pushed me onto the bed, pulling off my big poncho. She fell on top of me and for a hot second our lips met in a kiss. My hand immediately went to her tight ass, and hers drifted down my front and squeezed my thickening cock through my pants. She let out a silky surprised moan, and gave another squeeze, this time getting a moan from me.

Then, just as quickly as she had ended up on top of me, she was back up on her feet, off the bed, catching her breath and fixing her hair.

"Everything ok?" I said, sitting up on my elbows.

"Yeah, yeah," she said with a huff, "I just; I have to go get something, I'll be right back." She moved toward the bedroom door, then cocked her hips to the side deliciously, telling me not to go anywhere while she was gone. I assured her I was staying put, and laid back, shutting my eyes for a moment, ready to wait patiently.

A few moments later I felt the bed depress as weight was added, and Jen settled herself on top of my legs. "Back already?" I smiled, ready to continue my plan of ravishing her.

"I don't know what you see in those tiny little girls; Timbo."

My eyes shot open. Sitting on top of me wasn't Jen, but Melody.

"What the fuck, Melody?" I shouted, struggling in vain to get out from underneath her. "Where's Jen?"

"Jen's downstairs enjoying the party. You fell right into my trap, Timbo."

"Ok, ha-ha, let me up, Melody."

"But why? You were so gung ho to get freaky with Jen, I'm not a good enough Consolation Prize?" There was potent venom to those final two words. "I'm so much more woman than she is, or that Mandy is;” she said her name with unmissable disgust. "She's nice, but her tits are totally fake."

"I know," I said, trying to breathe through the situation. Melody had been gently gyrating her hips on top of me since my eyes opened, and despite my best efforts, the pressure and the friction was making me hard.

"Is that what you like? Tiny blondes with fake tits?" she said, her grinding increasing, "what's wrong with a real woman; with real tits?" She dropped the words like molasses as her hands began to play with the neck of her already low-cut shirt. It was tough to ignore the fact that her tits did look amazing that night. I could feel myself stiffening inside my pants. Melody could feel it too, and she smiled.

"Melody;” I eked out as she bent forward, dropping her cleavage just above my face, and grinding into my crotch like she was fucking me.

"Oh yeah, I Know you like these tits, Timbo," she teased, continuing her gyrating. "I see you looking at them all the time; and tonight I can feel it;”

I couldn't help it. My cock was rock hard. I was worked up as it was from Jen's bait and switch. As much as I was angry about what was happening, I couldn't deny that Melody's grinding body was sending jolts of dull pleasure through my body. I was very conflicted. So much so that I barely felt her slide off my crotch, and sit firmly on my thighs.

"Ok, that's enough, game's over," I said, trying to wriggle free. She was pinning me down in a perfect way that took leverage completely away. In retrospect maybe I could have tried harder, but; I didn't.

"Not yet, Timbo, not yet," she said with a glassy, inebriated smile. She took the end of my poncho and threw it up over my face, blinding me momentarily. Her hands grasped quickly at my jeans, popping them open, spreading them wide. Melody's hands fished inside them. I wish I could say I was strong enough to tell her to stop. As much as I wanted to, the words just never came out of my mouth, and by the time I got the poncho out of my face I felt a rush of release as the boiling skin of my cock hit the cool night air.

"Melody;” I started, for the hundredth time, still not finishing my thought, but she wasn't listening anyway. She just stared down at my cock, mouth agape, corners pulled up into a smile.

"Holy shit, Tim;” she said, running a hand over her neck and the exposed skin of her chest.

"Melody, please," I began, but was cut off by the feeling of her hands gripping my iron erection.

"Oh, no need to beg, Timbo; I know what you need." she leaned down slightly, spitting a thick wad of saliva onto my tip, and then began to stroke.

I groaned against my will. It wasn't a slow, teasing handjob, no, Melody knew she was on borrowed time before I came to my senses, so she began a vigorous rhythmic milking of my cock. I was overwhelmed by the sensations shooting through me. I was angry that I wasn't stopping her, that I was letting her do this to me, but more so I was angry because it felt really fucking good.

I couldn't get my bearings. The situation, the feelings, they were all too much as Melody's hands sped up and down my shaft. I looked at her, focused on her face, and took in the sight of the jiggle of her plump tits as she put everything she had into jerking me off.

Those tits. Those amazing-looking tits. Fuck you, Melody. Fuck you for making me do this.

I didn't have time to form words, the sensation hit me like a freight train. I grunted and groaned loudly, and with a deep bodily spasm, hot cum spurt out of my cock, leaving three long, wet streaks across my shirt before the rest of it melted down over Melody's stroking hands.

When my spasming stopped, so did her stroking, and all I could do to deal with what just happened was put my hands over my eyes and curse her name.

"God damn it, Melody; God damn it;”

Finally looking at her, she smiled a Cheshire smile, perched atop me like the cat that got the canary. Bringing one of her sticky fingers to her mouth, she gave a quick lick at my cum clinging to it, before looking me dead in the eye and saying two words: "I win."

Then she wiped her hands on my shirt, covering me in my own semen.

"Get off me," I said, deadly seriously, "get the Fuck off of me."

Still laughing, Melody dismounted me. "See you back at the party," she chortled, then straightened herself out and sauntered off toward the door, leaving me lying in my own juices.

I was too livid to move. Angry at what had just happened, angry at myself for allowing it to happen, angry for enjoying it until that final moment when she treated me like a ball of used Kleenex.

I laid there in silence for I don't know how long, stewing over what had just happened. What she had done. What I had Let her do. I was angry that I had given her the satisfaction of making me cum. I wish I could have controlled myself enough, and not let my body admit that the handjob she gave me, the handjob I was furious about, felt absolutely amazing.

I finally put myself together, throwing my poncho over my cum-stained shirt, and left the bedroom. I didn't talk to a single person at the party, I just made a B-line for the door, and stomped angrily back to my dorm.

Under the hot water of my shower I tried to get past my heated state, but I couldn't stop thinking about what had happened. Couldn't get past all the shit Melody had pulled, how she couldn't take a fucking hint and leave me be. Couldn't treat me like a person and not like a toy.

I moved into the kitchen and opened the fridge, but just stared into it. I had no idea what I wanted, if anything, and I just zoned out, still stewing. It was then that I heard a voice in the hallway. The kitchen was situated right near the door to the main suite of the dorm, so anyone in the hallway could be easily heard. I'd heard arguments, I'd heard laughter, but this time I heard a very familiar voice saying goodnight and heading down toward the opposite end of the hall. It was Melody, back from the party.

I felt the heat rise in the back of my head. I knew I wasn't going to be able to sleep that night until I confronted her. I didn't know what I was going to do, or what I was going to say, but I knew I had to do something.

I don't even remember leaving my room, but all of a sudden I was standing in front of her door. I knocked. I waited.

"It's open!" came her call from the other side. I turned the handle. I went inside. Melody was still in the busty top from her witch costume, but had just finished kicking off her pants, leaving her nude from the waist down, save for tight, back panties that seemed painted on to her thick behind. "Oh, hey, Timbo!" she said with a carefree tone, "I was just getting ready to go to bed, you wanna join me?" She kicked her hips out in an admittedly sexy way and bit her lip playfully.

All I could do was glare in silence.

As Melody recognized I wasn't there to joke around, the playfulness disappeared, and the smile melted off her face. She stepped toward me.

"Listen, Tim, I, " she began, but I cut her off.

"What do you want from me?"

"What do you mean?" She said, sensing I was not in a playful mood.

"What the fuck do you Want from me?"

There was silence. For once in her life, Melody was speechless. I watched her search for the words. The heat inside me grew hotter, and as she started to form a response, the heat took over.

"On your knees." The sounds jumped out of my throat before I even realized what I had said. Intense frustration burned behind my eyes. She looked at me, she could feel it too. She knew I was serious. "I said get on your knees." I saw the trepidation in Melody's eyes turn to excitement. A faint smile pulled at the corner of her mouth. Slowly she lowered herself in front of me. She was excited because she didn't know what to expect from me. What I was capable of.

I was about to show her.

I could see her breathing start to get labored as my hands worked open first my belt, then my pants. I reached inside. I felt the thickness of my cock, I was already starting to fill out. I retrieved my hand, and watched Melody's eyes go wide as I exposed my cock to her, just inches from her face.

"Is this what you want?" I said, my cock tempering in my hand. There was silence. I burned a hole through her with my glare, she was overwhelmed, mesmerized by what was presented to her. I waited. She waited. Fed up with waiting, I called her bluff with one word: "well?"

Melody leaned forward, and with a gasp and slight moan, she took me into her mouth. I didn't let it show on my face, but it felt amazing. She closed her lips around me, getting used to my size, but I had no patience for her comfort. "Suck it," I commanded. She looked up at me and started bobbing her head. "Suck my cock," I coldly commanded again. Melody picked up her pace and started to truly suck, drawing seemingly all the blood in my body down into my cock, and soon I was at full mast, thick and hard.

At my maximum hardness, my cock became tougher for Melody to take, so she brought her hand up to stroke my shaft and join in the festivities. I pushed it away. Her clear blue eyes looked up at me with a question, her cheeks sunken in with suction, her lips stretched wide around me. I breathed deep through gritted teeth, wrapped my hand in her hair, and gave her an answer.

Holding her hair tight, I began to thrust. Deep. Hard. There was no waiting for her to get accustomed to me, no gentle considerations; Melody wanted my cock so badly, well I was going to give it to her. Right there in her dorm room, with Melody on her knees, I picked up my pace and began fucking her face.

I had never experienced sex as an angry pursuit before. There had been some conflicting feelings with various girls I experienced, sure, but at the end of the day, the experience itself had always been a positive, joyous one. This was not that. This was bitter. Spiteful. The thing I never expected though was to find myself getting off on it. On the power, the humiliation of using Melody's mouth that way. But most of all, I was getting off on how willingly Melody was taking it.

I was thrusting into her mouth at a pretty good speed, holding her head still while I fucked her face. Melody didn't miss a beat, watering eyes sending black streaks of ruined mascara down her sunken cheeks. Each inward thrust was punctuated by a loud noise springing from her throat, and thick saliva pulling out and splattering onto her perfect cleavage with each withdrawal. Her hands never left her thighs as I wildly penetrated her mouth. She could have stopped me at any time, but she didn't. She let me use her how I wanted. I was impressed. I was horny. I was going to cum.

Now I'm a firm believer that no sex act can be degrading as long as both parties are into it, and I've been lucky that one of my favorite sex acts, one that many people consider to be degrading, has been willfully (and sometimes excitedly) participated in by many of the girls I've been with. And again, it's something I've only ever done out of positive, joyful expression of lust and sometimes love. But not that night. That night I wanted to degrade Melody. I wanted to put the exclamation point on what I thought of her after what she had done to me. So as my balls began to seize, I pulled my cock fully out of her mouth, grasped it with one hand, held her head firmly in place with the other. She gasped for air at the sudden void left by my thick cock, but I gave her no time to adjust. I stroked hard, I stroked fast, and I came all over Melody's coughing, sputtering face.

Her eyes closed, eyebrows high in surprise in disbelief, gasping mouth hung open. As my cum slapped onto her visage, she had an expression as though she had just been dipped into ice cold water. Despite what she had done to me earlier in the night, the intensity and the excitement of that moment produced quite a thick load, leaving an obscene zig zag across her face that glued one eye shut and dripped heavily off her top lip.

I stepped back, looking down at the mess I had made. Melody was covered in cum and saliva. Her shirt was ruined. Her cleavage was shiny and wet, and thick viscous splatters freckled her naked thighs and the floor below. Her breath was still coming heavy and deep as she took stock of what had just happened. I had expected that looking down at what I had done with post-nut clarity would have made me immediately remorseful, make me feel immediately bad at the way I had just used her, but much to my surprise; it didn't. I felt invigorated.

Still flying high on that moment, I tucked myself back into my pants, and before Melody could say anything, or even look at me, I was gone, leaving her in a puddle of fluids on her dorm room floor.

After Halloween

In the week that followed that Halloween weekend, I hadn't seen Melody once. There was no knocking at my door, no moaning my name, no teasing or tempting, just peace and quiet.

I had time to think about what had happened, what she had done to me, what I had done to her. Despite my frustrations with her, and I'm sure she with me, Melody and I were definitely friends, which made what happened between us all the more troubling to me. We were friends, and that should have stopped her from cock blocking me with Mandy. Stopped her from setting a trap for me, stopped her from forcing herself on me and jerking me off against my will.

But was it against my will? I honestly don't know. I didn't want it to happen, but it felt really fucking good when it did. That's what made me so mad, so confused. That's what made me storm off to Melody's room, my friend's room, and use her mouth like a sex toy. What made me degrade her by pulling out with no warning and cumming on her face.

I had time to think about it, and I was still mad. Mad that she used me. Mad that she made me use her. Mad that it was pretty clear that a little part of each of us liked it.

I hadn't seen Melody in a week, but in the days to follow I did run into someone, her raven-haired accomplice, her roommate Jen. It was in the late afternoon one Thursday, when she came up to me as I was reading outside in the quad.

"Hey, Tim," she said, rather meekly, standing before me. I almost didn't recognize her at first. The only other times I had seen her had been the night of the scavenger hunt and the Halloween party, and she had been dressed to the 9's both times, Hair impeccably done, deep eye makeup, alluring lipstick, form-fitting clothing. The Jen standing before me was a different Jen. Her silky black hair done up into a messy bun, big sweatshirt over sensible jeans, this was Jen the college girl, not Jen the party girl. If I was being honest, I'm not sure I could say which I preferred. Despite her role in the events of the evening, it was impossible to deny that Jen was a very attractive girl.

"Hi," I said flatly, giving her barely a look. I wasn't watching, but I could feel her shift nervously at my coldness.

"Hey um; I just wanted to say;” she paused, building up the courage, "; Just that I'm really sorry about what happened on Halloween."

"What happened on Halloween?" I said flatly again, playing impossibly dumb.

"I, uh;” she said, fidgeting again. It was strange to see this girl so unsure of herself. It was kind of cute. "I'm not; I don't know for sure, but; I, whatever it was, it was wrong to trick you the way we did, and I was wrong to be a part of it."

"Then why'd you do it?" I said with a chip of ice, but still no eye contact.

"I don't know," she said, this time moving past me to sit next to me on the lip of the wall. "I was drunk, which isn't an excuse, but Melody, well; she can be really persuasive. I know something bad happened between you two, and I am sorry that I was a part of it. Seriously." She hung her head and sat silently next to me.

I closed my book, and turned toward her for the first time. "Yeah, she can be; a lot. It was shitty what you did, definitely, but; I don't blame you for anything. I accept your apology."

"Thanks," she said somberly, then chased it nervously with a bright smile.

Damn, she was pretty.

"I'm sorry she's dragging you into things like that, or like the scavenger hunt night."

"Oh, that one was actually my idea," she said, a glimmer of the confident woman I had met previously sparking in her eye.

"Oh?"

"Yeah, we needed; you know; and she was always talking about you, and you were just down the hall so; I figured, why not?" her eyes narrowed seductively and her big smile returned.

"Well, then," I said with a chuckle, "I'll let Mike know where to send the thank you card."

We both chuckled, and I felt Jen turn toward me more, and brush a loose strand of hair from her face.

"Hey, listen; I wanted to try and make it up to you, I still feel shitty. How about you let me buy you a drink? Say Friday night?"

My eyebrow cocked slightly in surprise. Was she asking me on a date?

"This isn't another set up or something, is it?" I said, rightfully suspiciously.

"No, no, I swear, this is just me trying to make amends. Honest."

Given what I had been through, and her role in it, I probably should have just distanced myself from anyone within 50 yards of Melody, let alone someone who lived in the same room as her, but the fact was that her apology seemed genuine, and I was still a nineteen year old guy surging with hormones, and she was a nineteen yea

Stacey’s Breastgasms: Part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Stacey’s Breastgasms: Part 1.

A high school reunion brings back fond mammories.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It had been a very long time since I'd seen many of my old high school friends and buddies. The last time had been at the ten year reunion, this would be the thirty year reunion, and I knew that most of us would have changed between now and then; dramatically.

Although I was still in reasonably good shape, even without working out specifically, I had still put on a few pounds, but with the exception of a few perhaps, I figured everyone would be in the same boat as I was. I still had a full head of dark hair, though I had noticed just a sprinkle of gray had begun at the temples. The one thing about myself I had always considered my best feature however, were my eyes, bright blue with just a hint of gray in them. There was a caption in the yearbook next to my photo, it read: "Bedroom eyes".

Though my wife Marsha hadn't attended the same school I had, nor would know any of my old friends, she was looking forward to going almost as much as I was. And I for one was looking forward to showing her off. Marsha had a great body, though a few years younger than me, and certainly my graduating class, giving her a bit of an edge perhaps in the looks department. Fairly large breasted, a tight waist and firm well rounded ass, I had no doubt she would be the envy of many women there. And though she knew I was secretly entertaining those very thoughts, she was looking forward to going for no other reason than to perhaps meet a few of my old high school girlfriends that I had shared erotic naughty stories about with her over the past few weeks.

And one in particular came to mind, wondering if she would in fact, be there, though she hadn't come to the ten year reunion, so it had been at least thirty years since I had even seen Stacy. I had shared the story of our dating experiences with my wife, which had excited Marsha tremendously. Mainly because of the somewhat unusual circumstances, and very erotic nature of my old girlfriend, which was far different than anyone, I had ever known, including now.

The thing about Stacy that was so unusual, was the fact she could climax simply by having her tits played with. Maybe there were other women who could do this, but I'd never met anyone else, not like Stacy anyway. Even my own wife Marsha, who loved it when I played with her tits, as much as I wanted to, in fact; She didn't climax simply from my playing with her the way Stacy did. And not that I minded, certainly not. The fact that Marsha enjoyed as much attention as I gave her in that regard was something I relished, enjoyed and was more than pleased with. Marsha has fairly large tits with extremely sensitive nipples, though not too sensitive as to detract from the enjoyment of being able to play with them to my heart's content.

I've actually known a couple of women who were exact opposites. One girl allowed my fondling of her with indifference. She had even forewarned me before hand that she felt virtually nothing when I, or anyone else for that matter played with her boobs. Basically, she got nothing out of it beyond seeing me becoming aroused myself. Unfortunately, part of my arousal and excitement has always come from seeing the woman become aroused or excited by whatever I was doing. So in this instance at least, it was a bit of a letdown, and thus took away from the pleasure I would normally have received.

On the other side of that same coin, I had also known a woman who's nipples were simply too sensitive. Once aroused, she could hardly stand to have anyone even touch them. Even just looking at them sent her into giggling fits, super sensitivity once again taking away from, rather than adding to, the enjoyment and sensuality of that particular form of foreplay. Which was a crying shame too, as Gayle; as I recall her name being, had a really nice looking set of tits too. But once she was truly aroused, it was always "hands off", after that.

Now the thing about Stacy was, she didn't have really large tits either. She was the type of girl that a well-known saying was written for, "More than a (good-sized) handful is wasted!"

I guess if you were to classify her, her tits would be considered on the small side. Certainly not flat chested, not by any means, and yes, when I held them within my hands, they filled them more than adequately with still a bit left over for good measure. But the thing was, Stacy literally could climax, and very often did, just by my playing with them.

We had started dating, had been going out for well over a month with nothing more than a few deep soulful kisses being shared between us. With her tits being not quite so large, she very often didn't wear a bra, her pert nipples poking through and pressing against the material of whatever tee shirt or tank top she was wearing. But I always found it interesting that she only did that, going without a bra, whenever it was an activity or an event that virtually made it impossible for me to even think about trying anything. Both times we'd gone to the drive in theatre, she had worn a bra, making it obvious by her suddenly hidden and protected nipples that she was. (I later learned she even went so far as to wear a nipple cover beneath her bra, much like protective pasties, on those evenings when we'd gone out where the temptation might have been too much for either one of us to adhere too.)

Like I said, up until now, I hadn't even touched her, though I also hadn't made any real attempt in doing so either, not wanting her to feel like that was all I wanted from her; sex.

I mean I did, but not purely just for that either. I really liked her. Stacy was the first girl I felt like I could have real feelings for, and because of it, I was content to take my time and see how things went.

It was perhaps our seventh or eighth real date. We had gone to the drive-in movie, which was now becoming a weekly event for us, and something we both looked forward to. As was usually the case, it was a double feature with the movie we really wanted to see coming on second. Some twenty or thirty minutes before intermission, with each of us bored with the first movie already, we'd quite naturally gravitated to kissing and cuddling, as we'd been doing every time we came to the drive in, waiting for the second feature to start. And not that I minded that either, Stacy was fun as hell to kiss, and it never failed to get either one of us all hot and bothered, though we very often had to force ourselves to take a break whenever that happened, before things got too carried away. Intermission was always great for that it seemed, giving each of us an excuse, though I daresay, it was Stacy who used it as one. I'd have been content to continue on with what we were doing, even with the lights lit up on the blank screen in front of us. Needless to say, I was pretty much expecting that to happen as we sat there, necking in the front seat of my car, wondering how much longer we had before the movie finally ended.

Now maybe this was typical of the times back then, perhaps many can relate to this. But there was a sort of a non-spoken game that I think was quite often played in the front seat of every car with a pair of young teens in it. Whether it be at a drive-in, or parked on some lover's lane some place, or even on the couch in the den at her parent's house. We all played it, and we all went home with smiles on our faces afterwards if we (in our minds) made any sort of progress since the last time we played it.

I think the unofficial name of the game was, "How close did you come?" And not meaning "cum" per say...but how close did you get to actually touching her tits?" I know for a good many of my friends, it was very often the topic of conversation, come Monday afternoon during gym class. "How far did you get? What happened? What did you do to get that far?" We all shared... techniques that seemed to work, more importantly, the attempts that failed so that no one else would make the same mistakes.

I was in fact at that very moment, running through my own mind the advice one of my closest buds had given me that past Monday afternoon. He was the first amongst us to actually succeed in the titty-department, now a God as far as the rest of us were concerned, and now armed with invaluable information, though I was scared to death to actually try it. As was most everyone else I could only guess.

"Just touch it!" He's said simply. Could it honestly be that easy? I mean you didn't just get in the car, reach over and grab her boob, certainly not. But...once the real kissing had gotten started and had been going on for a while, and then it was time to try that. "No tentative, creeping up on it," he'd informed us. Which some few of us had tried, and had failed at. It gave the girls far too much advanced warning, as we soon after learned. Allowing them too much time to think about it before it happened, most then chickening out, or deciding in that brief moment it was either far too soon for that, or they simply weren't ready for it even if it wasn't.

According to Jim "The God" of booby fondling, you simply lifted your hand and placed it directly over your girlfriends boob, and then softly caressed it. With luck, she let you keep your hand there for a few seconds at the very least. And even if she eventually did decide to make you move it off her, you had still gotten to "cop a feel of her tit," as we called it. And that was better than running your fingers off to the side, never quite actually touching it, before being told "No...don't," or feeling her hand moving yours away.

A little booby was better than no booby. And so far, I was still on the "no booby at all" side of things.

Our kissing had finally reached the tongue fencing stage, which never failed to arouse the two of us, but it was also the first sign that we'd be taking a much needed (not wanted)break soon, especially with the music informing the two of us that the first movie was coming to an end. It was now or never the way I saw it. And in the next instant, my hand was resting directly on her tit, through her tee shirt of course, but on her tit! I think that moment surprised both of us for a number of reasons. She wasn't expecting it for one, but she didn't haul off and deck me either. Only seconds had passed, but my hand remained as I kneaded the softness of her tit like a contented cat. For me at least, it felt like an eternity, and I was already rehearsing my speech for the guys come Monday, when I felt Stacy's hand suddenly covering mine.

"Damn!" I thought to myself. "Here it comes, the gentle, but firm pull away. The unspoken "No," though the barrier had been crossed, even if the barriers were about to be put up again. Still...I'd actually touched titty, real titty. So even if it was a two or perhaps three second fondling, I'd finally achieved the penultimate in front seat groping with one's girlfriend.

What I didn't expect, was when her hand remained on mine, and my hand remained on her tit, the sound of my name being sung ever so softly as I sat there. "Oh...David!"

Even with her bra on, I now felt the sudden emergence of her hard extended little nipple. But even more surprisingly, her gasp, the audible sigh of pleasure that escaped her lips in a long drawn out pleasured sound, unlike any I had ever heard before. But that nipple! Oh my god, that nipple! I swear it had burned an impression within the palm of my hand, half tempted to check, though fearful of doing so, which would mean taking my hand away. Something I didn't dare do, as I was already well into the twenty or thirty second mark of booby fondling, which I felt had to be some sort of a new worlds record at the very least for first time tit fondlers.

The second the lights came on, on the screen just a few rows in front of us, Stacy suddenly took my hand and gently moved it off and away from her. Even though she did, I was floating on cloud nine, not even aware of the massive erection in my pants, the short-circuiting of my own arousal not as yet registering in my head as Stacy slid over a few inches, putting distance between us.

"I'll be right back," she said reaching for the door. "Get us some popcorn, and something to drink," she then added smiling at me. Which was a big relief in a way, I'd gotten to finally fondle her boob, and she wasn't mad at me for doing it either!

I sat for several long moment's willing my cock to go down, watching as several single girls all seemed to pile out of their cars one by one, heading back towards the restrooms. It was obvious I wasn't the only guy waiting patiently for his erection to go down before making their way inside the refreshment stand either. When it had gone down to sufficiently allow me to go inside, though wickedly smiling to myself that perhaps there would still be enough of a noticeable bulge showing without being obscene, and thus serving an entirely different purpose, I climbed out of the car and went inside to grab our drinks and the popcorn. In doing so, I also scanned the crowd to see if there were any of my buddies there. If there were, then sharing secret signals on how well we'd done. Unfortunately, there was no one there I hung out with, so my achievement would have to wait until the following Monday.

I was still reliving the experience second by second, running it over and over again inside my head when Stacy returned to the car. I handed her, her drink, and sat the bucket of popcorn on the seat between us. As I did so, I happened to glance over and saw that her nipples, both of them were still pressing even more firmly, more obviously than I ever remembered seeing them before against the material of her shirt. And then I knew why...Stacy had removed her bra entirely!

Minutes later as the lights came down again, and the second feature started, Stacy and I came together like a pair of magnets. I remember the tub of popcorn being knocked over, spilling onto the floor of my freshly cleaned and vacuumed carpeting. I could have cared less. And like magnets, my hand, or rather both of them actually, found each of Stacy's tits, (braless tits mind you) simultaneously. Now I was touching both boobs (well sort of anyway) but the fact she was no longer wearing a bra, essentially giving me the so called "green light", once again a never-before reached level of achievement, (not even by John the God himself). I think every hair on my entire body was standing on end. Goose bumps galore racing up and down my entire body, along with my rock-hard cock, that was now almost painfully uncomfortable as I sat half twisted in my seat, both hands caressing Stacy's soft full tits. But the best was yet to come.

I had within a short span of time, graduated from booby fondling, to nipple pinching. It was like graduating from high school early, and going on to college. The fact I was actually thumbing and exploring those hard little nubbins of flesh (even if it was still through her thin tee shirt) was well beyond my wildest imaginings. (Well ok...maybe that's going a little too far), but...it was certainly more than I'd expected to happen during the course of the evening.

Once again, she placed her hands over both of mine, and then I thought, "Okay, so now she's bringing things to a screeching halt," perfectly content with that if she had. Already I had blown the roof off anything any of the other guys had achieved, including John, who in my mind no longer warranted "God status", a title I couldn't claim myself either as it had to be given you by the others. But already I was imagining the official ceremony taking place come Monday.

With Stacy's hands now covering mine, I felt her lift them, still holding mine, almost pulling away, though she held each of mine in hers tighter still. In the next instant, I felt the touch of skin on skin, her hands now guiding each of mine beneath her tee shirt! I seriously couldn't believe this was happening. Within seconds, I now had twin impressions permanently burned within the palms of each hand, as I now covered those extended nipples of hers directly, palming and again kneading them at first, before delicately locating each within my finger tips.

Once again Stacy moaned, her cry of pleasure easily heard as the couple sitting in the car next to us suddenly looked over. I felt prouder than hell as I saw the guy suddenly smile, giving me the thumbs up. I'd seen him around at school, though I didn't know him. But I also knew now that the story would spread, giving confirmation to my coronation come Monday.

I lost all sense of my surroundings along with my newfound status when I heard Stacy say, "Suck them."

Everything else became a blur after that. As my mouth actually surrounded one of her hard little points, gathering it between my lips as I gently suckled her tit, three things seemed to happen at once.

One, I came in my pants. It was quite unexpected and unplanned for. And though embarrassed that I had, I still had the secret advantage of her not knowing that.

Secondly, it did at least alleviate the ever growing pressure I was feeling.

And three, it made it a hell of a lot more comfortable to sit there, even if I could feel the sticky moisture of my climax bathing my rapidly deflating cock. Which surprisingly, didn't stay that way for as nearly long as I might have expected.

The only thing that really mattered now, was the fact I was going back and forth between each one of her tits, sucking them, flicking them with my tongue, while my fingers played ‘follow the leader’ on her other tit. It was only a few moments later when Stacy did the one thing I would never have expected her to do in a million, trillion years. She came.

My orgasm had been a silent, secret, though messy one. I think I may have grimaced with my lips surrounding her nipple, but that was about as much as I gave away. Stacy on the other hand, simply cried out, unabashedly, unashamedly, and uninhibitedly. I wish now I had looked over to our companions sitting on either side of us, I'd loved to have seen the expression on their faces then. But I was simply too busy still sucking and fondling Stacy's tits to bother looking, tempted as I may have been.

Now, as stupid as this may sound, (and probably does) I still didn't know, or grasp the fact she'd just had an orgasm. I wasn't so naive as to believe girls didn't; however, the mechanics I knew involved other things needing to take place before that could be achieved. And unless she'd been secretly fondling herself in some way that I wasn't aware of, her cry of pleasure simply signaled to me that she was enjoying whatever the hell it was I was doing. So imagine my surprise when Stacy finally pushed me away. Talk about confused. One second I'm thinking she's hotter than she's ever been, certainly hotter than any girl I've ever known or been with, and the next second, she's calling a sudden screeching halt to the proceedings.

"Maybe you'd better take me home," she says quietly, readjusting herself, and sliding over closer to her own door, the crunch of popcorn beneath her feet as she does so. I knew better than to question her, or complain about the fact the movie we'd come to see wasn't even half over yet, though for the moment at least, I'd forgotten which one it was. I quickly, and carefully replaced the speaker back on the pole outside the window, started the car, much to the dismay of our neighbors, and then with lights off, backed out and exited the drive in theatre.

I don't know if the handful of honks from nearby cars were in tribute, or annoyance as we drove out, I didn't really think about it at the time. It was Stacy's sudden silence that worried me far more.

She lived less than twenty minutes away, but I purposely drove well below the posted speed-limit. What was worrying me now, was we were headed back to her place, a good hour or more earlier than normal. Something that would no doubt raise suspicious questions from her parents upon our arrival. And like I said earlier, I was still confused, very much so, and did the only thing I could think of to do under the circumstances. I apologized.

"I'm sorry."

She looked at me like I'd just turned inside out. "What the hell for?" She asked.

"I don't know," I said honestly, even more confused now than before. "I just am."

"You're sorry for making me cum?"

I know there were words in my mouth, they wanted to come out, but for some reason, I couldn'

Virgin Business Major Makes Her First Million

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

The Art of the Deal finds some innovative applications.

By DDSECRETS. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Anna was a sophomore at Boston College. She was working toward a degree she no longer wanted to pursue. Her parents both lost their jobs due to the 2020 pandemic and she refused to take out a student loan to pay for her education. Things weren’t exactly going as planned.

Anna was no longer able to live on campus. The cost was outrageous and her parents couldn’t afford those living arrangements any longer. It made more sense to find a cheap apartment nearby which also required Anna to get a job.

No one was hiring. All the small businesses had been forced to shut down many months ago and never reopened. The restaurants had closed the dining areas and were only doing take out orders. Anna needed a flexible job so she could balance her school work, but there just wasn’t anything out there. She feared she would have to leave school and return home.

Anna was out walking with her friend college friend, Lisa, as both girls were looking for a job near their campus apartment. They wandered a little further away from their apartment as they would have liked to. They were walking through an area that had a bad reputation for drugs, crime and was known for its surplus of prostitutes. The girls also walked by a building that seemed a little out of place. It was a nice modern facility. It was clean, enclosed and had a security booth at the entrance and cameras every where they looked.

On the second floor of the building there was a sign that said, “Now hiring! Inquire inside”

Anna was curious and she told Lisa that she wanted to check the place out. They approached the security booth and asked about the building.

“Hey there!” Anna said; “I saw the sign on the second floor and was wondering what this place was.”

“It’s a massage therapy office.” The guard said uninterested.

“Do you know what they’re hiring for.”

“No, that’s a little above me, hun. If you want to check it out I can give you and your friend a pass so you could go inside and see for yourself. clip on these badges and your good to go. There is someone inside that can give you more information.”

“We would really appreciate that, thank you.”

The girls walked to what appeared to be the main entrance of the building. Anna pulled the door open and the inside foyer was dimly lit with earth tone colors. There was audio coming from all around and it appeared to be sounds of nature.

“Is that a running stream I hear?” Anna laughed.

“Yeah, it’s all very relaxing.” Said Lisa.

Anna saw the woman sitting behind a desk. The girls made their way over to the woman. She was slightly older than they were and she was very attractive.

“Hi, can I help you ladies?”

“Um, we were just walking by and noticed the sign outside that said you were hiring?” Anna asked.

“Yes, we are looking for a new masseuses.” The receptionist told them.

“Oh, ok Anna said. We probably shouldn’t be here then.” She laughed.

“Why not? The position pays well and you keep all your tips. The hours are flexible and the building is very secure. We accept only the best clientele here.”

Lisa looked at Anna unsure of herself. “My parents would kill me if I worked here.” Lisa admitted.

“I know. My parents wouldn’t be happy either, but I’d like to hear a little more.” Anna said. “If you want to wait here for me that’s fine, Lisa. But if you decide to leave then please take an Uber home. This area is scary.”

“Oh, don’t worry.” The receptionist offered. “I can have security bring you back to your place if you’d like. It’s no problem at all.”

Anna perked up; “Yeah that would be great. Lisa, just let them take you back and I’ll be home shortly. There is no reason to sit around here and wait for me.”

“Ok, I’ll take the ride.” Lisa responded. “Anna, please text me when you’re leaving so I know when to expect you and make sure security takes you home as well.”

“I will and I’ll let you know how it goes.”

The two girls hugged, and Lisa walked towards the door.

The receptionist announced; “There is a car waiting for you outside. It was Nice meeting you, Lisa.”

Lisa waived and exited the building.

The receptionist picked up the phone and began talking briefly.

“Anna, Maria will be down in a moment to speak with you. She is the manager here.”

“Oh, thank you so much.” said Anna with a smile.

Anna waited in the lobby looking at a series of ink blots that are hanging on the walls. She has no idea what she is looking at, but that’s probably the point of them being there in the first place.

A door opened and a woman in her late 30’s walked through. She is wearing a black skirt and heels. She has long black hair and looks Hispanic. Anna admired the attractive figure as she approached.

“Hi Anna, my name is Maria. I’m the manager here. What do you think of the place?”

“I love it. It’s so relaxing in here. The ink blots kept my attention while I waiting.” She smiled.

“All that the men see are boobs when they look at them. Why don’t you follow me and we will talk in my office?”

Maria led Anna through the set of doors. There were a series of doors that followed. There were no windows and everything seemed very discreet. The hallway was dimly lit and easy on the eyes.

As Anna continued walking down the hall she noticed that there was an open door. Anna peered in and noticed a young girl cleaning the room. Inside the room was a red masseuse table. It looked very comfortable. There were several shelving units with products on the shelves. There were several red lounge chairs in the room also. On the walls there where silhouette figures of women, that looked erotic. Anna then noticed a young woman come into sight. She had on a black skirt and heels like Maria. She was cleaning the room when she noticed Anna looking at her. The door promptly closed.

Maria had led Anna further through the hallway and arrived at her office. She walked through and the same silhouette pictures were handing on Maria’s walls as well.

“I noticed the same pictures hanging on one of the rooms as we walked by.”

“We like to keep our clients always thinking about women.” Maria said with a smile.

“So, you are interested in the position of masseuse? Do you have any experience? Don’t worry if you do not.”

“I’d like to know a little more about the position if you don’t mind? I have no experience as a masseuse. I’ve given my boyfriend a massage plenty of times, but I have no formal experience.”

“It sounds like you have enough experience to me, honey. We do a little bit more here aside from massages.”

“What’s the pay look like?”

“Well, that’s completely up to you. Our clients are all very wealthy. I guess it depends on the service you want to offer. The earning potential is only limited by the time you put in and you imagination.”

“My imagination?”

“Yes, if you are creative and don’t mind going the extra mile for your clients it could be very lucrative. We offer a base pay of $50 and hour. You make your own hours, but once you get going you will be working off your clients schedule and not your own. I’d say it would be pretty easy to make well over 10 thousand dollars a month working on just a few clients a week. Their tip is where you make your money. You keep 100% of the tip.”

“Well, how do you make money here, paying out such high hourly rates?”

“Like I said, our clients are all very wealthy. They tell us what they want and we give them a price. They always pay. And they pay cash. They do not like paper trails which I’m sure you understand.”

“Yeah of course, I get it. So who are these people?”

“Well, Anna, they are entreprenuers, politicians, actors, musicians, athletes. Anyone with a large bank account that’s looking for a fabulous, discreet no questions asked experience.”

“What do you mean experience? I thought this was an all massage therapy and that type of service?”

“It is and whatever else the client wants. If you are only comfortable with massages then I would match you with someone who is just looking for a massage. If you wanted to offer other experiences I would match you up with someone looking for what you’re offering.”

“What exactly do you offer here?”

“Anna, have you been sexually active with your boyfriend?”

“Oh wow, that’s like a real personal question. I guess so. We play around a lot.”

“Have you had sex? Given a blowjob? A hand job? Anything like that?” asked Maria.

“I’ve given a lot of hand jobs. ”

“What about blowjob?”

“I gave him one. He came in my mouth and there was so much it almost made me puke.” Anna grimaced as she recalled the experience.

“So I take it that you’ve never had sex then?

“No, I’m still a virgin.” Anna confided.

“How about your ass? Have you ever had anal sex?”

“Absolutely not!” Anna asserted.

“Well, Anna, you could make a lot of money here if you really wanted to. The gentlemen that come here would pay a lot of money for a girl offering services like you.”

“I really need the money, but I don’t think I could do those things with anyone else, but a boyfriend.”

“Give it a try dear. Why don’t you start off slowly and see where it goes? I mean, there are people out there that would pay a girl like you to just talked to them. Someone may ask you to take off your panties so they could smell them. These guys call here all the time asking for things that most of us normal people think is just silly, but to people who have the money to do anything they want, there is nothing silly to them. They make it happen. It’s all desire and impulse. ”

“Ok,” Anna agreed. “Let’s start off with a massage. They’re going to know I’m not experienced once I start working on them though.”

“Well, that’s actually going to be your selling point. You’re only 19 years old. You don’t have much experience with anything and people will flock to that. Your innocence is appealing.”

"Let’s do it. When do I start getting paid?” asked Anna.

“Right now if your ready. I’ll give you your uniform and once you are dressed you will be on the clock. I’ll be right back with your uniform.” Maria had Anna pose for an employee photo, then gave Anna a short visual gaze up and down her body, then went to get a uniform in her size.

Anna sat in the oversized chair that made her feel like she was in way over her head, but she was excited about making money to help pay her way through school. She took her phone from her purse, texting to let Lisa know that she was fine.

“You won’t believe this, but I’m starting work right now! Like this very minute!”

“I don’t believe it!” Lisa replied. “Anna what do you know about being a masseuse?”

“They said I have all the experience required lol.”

Maria then walked in with Anna’s uniform.

“I have to go. Talk to you later, Lisa.”

“Please be careful Anna!” Lisa replied.

Maria handed Anna her uniform. A Tight black dress and black high heels in her size.

“I have some great news.” Maria announced. “I made a call to a great client who was looking for someone with your credentials. He’s a younger man, but very wealthy! He made all his money in the stock market. He invested his entire inheritance in Tesla very early on and cashed out just recently when it peaked so as you can imagine how wealthy he is. We consider him our most important client.”

“So what does he want? Just a massage?”

“Actually, yes. He wants a massage and he wants to talk to you. I sent him a picture of you and he is very excited to meet you. I hope you don’t mind, but I showed him your photo.”

“Wow, you people are serious around here.” Anna said with a laugh. “Can I see what he looks like?”

“Sure, this is his profile.” Maria handed Anna her phone.

“He looks just like Superman.” Anna said with a laugh. “What’s his name? Oh my God I forgot his name.” She kept laughing.

“He does look like Henry Cavill doesn’t he?” Maria concurred.

“Yes, that’s it.” Anna recalled.

“That’s funny you think he looks like superman because he thinks you look like Mila Kunis.” Maria said as she laughed with Anna.

“People tell me that all the time.” She smiled. “So when does superman land? I was going to run out quick and get something to eat.”

“Oh, he is actually on his way here now. He was at the airport when I called him. He was about to fly to Miami. No lunch break yet, Anna.”

Maria then escorted Anna to her room down the hall.

“This is you. Make yourself at home. We can personalize it more during the week, but for now just put your gear close by so it’s in arms length when you need it. Do you know how to warm up your oils?”

“No, I’ve never used massage oils. Can you help me set up? It won’t take me long to catch on.”

“Of course. Oh, I almost forgot. I meant to tell you earlier, but there are other accessories; like condoms, lube and everything else you may need in the closet to the right of your massage bed. Now, you don’t have to use anything in the closet. That’s not what I’m saying, but they are there for you if you decide to change any plans.”

“Thank you, but that won’t be necessary.” Anna said being stubborn.

Maria picked up her phone as a text came in.

“Oh, Edward is here. He’s parking below the building now and will come up the elevator. I’ll escort him to your room. Please remember to relax and that you are in charge. You only do what you are comfortable with. If that’s nothing then just give him a basic massage. That’s what he hired you for. Talking should be easy so do that as much as you can. I’ll be right in my office if you need anything.”

“Ok, and thank you for this opportunity, Maria.” Anna said with a bit of excitement in her voice.

“Of course.” Maria walked out and closed the door. She walked past her office to the elevator and awaited Edwards’s arrival.

The elevator doors opened and there stood Edward. He was wearing a light grey suit with a white shirt. He still had on his sunglasses. His hair was combed back and he appeared to be very confident.

“Edward, so glad I caught you before you got on your plane. It would have been tragic to miss such an opportunity.”

“Thank you, Maria. It’s nice to know you’re always looking out for my best interests. So where is she?”

“She’s in her room waiting. She’s very excited to meet you.”

Maria escorted Edward to the room. She opened the door and introduced them to each other.

“Anna, if you need anything you know where to find me. Edward, is a gentleman and he will treat you as such.”

Maria shut the door behind her.

“So you’re Anna? Maria told me you just started here maybe two hours ago?”

“Yes, I just started today. Not exactly sure what I’m doing here, to be honest.”

“How old are you?” he asked.

“I’m 19. I’ll be 20 in a few months.”

“Maria said you aren’t experienced. Sexually?”

“My boyfriend and I have played around a bit, but nothing too serious yet.”

“Your boyfriend? Does he approve of your new job?”

“He doesn’t know I took the job. He’s back home with his parents and I don’t think he can see this far.” She let out a nervous laugh.

Edward smiled at Anna. He wasn’t much older than she was. He just turned 30 years old and did not like meeting girls the old fashioned ‘clubbing’ way. Once they realize who he is it they became obsessed with his money.

“So what are you studying. I hear you go to Boston College. ”

“I’m going for business, but I’m thinking I choose the wrong field of study. I’m just not passionate about it. I wanted to be a doctor, but my parents talked me out of it. They said it’s a field that requires too much education. They wanted me working sooner rather than later.”

“That sounds like an awful way to make a decision that you have to live with for the rest of your life. You should always follow your heart. Don’t let anyone influence your decisions. Not even your parents.”

“It’s all a big mess right now. I don’t know how much longer I’m going to be able to afford school and my rent so I may be moving back home with them soon enough.”

Edward looked at Anna curiously. She was sweet & innocent, but also a very smart. Exactly the girl that he was looking for.

“So would you like a massage? I’ve never went to school for this, but I’ll do my best.” She smiled.

“Yes, of course. I can’t wait.” Edward said with a charming smile.

Edward began to take his jacket off and then his shirt. Anna froze when she saw how well built he was. His arms were very muscular. His chest was bulky and he had a set of abdominals she has only seen in the movies. Anna cleared her throat several times. She became nervous and flustered. Edwards noticed and smiled.

“Everything okay?”

“Yeah, fine.” she said nervously. “Let me check on the oil.”

As Anna turned her back Edward removed his shoes then his pants as he slid them to the floor. He bent over to pick them up and placed them on one of the lounge chairs. Edward stood behind Anna as she prepped the oils for the massage.

“So how do you want me?” Edward stood naked behind Anna.

Anna turned around and was surprised that Edward was completely nude standing before her. Trembling, she dropped one of the oil containers on the floor.

“I’m sorry.” Anna covered her eyes with her hands. “Can you please put a towel on?”

“Right. Sorry.”

“Please, lie down on the bed.” Anna gestured to the therapy platform.

Edward laid on the bed face up. He placed the towel over his cock. It was semi hard and at least 5 inches soft.

Anna put some music on and then approached Edward. She slowly poured some oil onto his chest and into her hands and began to message his shoulders. She slowly worked her way down to his chest and massaged his pecs. His body was firm and muscular. She had never felt anything like this hard body before. Anna completed his front upper torso. It seemed as if Edwards was enjoying himself. He was moaning and his cock was reacting as well. The towel Edward had placed over his cock wasn’t fully covering it any longer and was about to fall free. His cock was standing straight up, near where Anna was standing

Anna moved down to Edward’s feet to begin massaging his lower body. She couldn’t take her eyes off his cock. She was curious about just how big it was. What it looked like. What it tasted like.

Edward was watching Anna as she struggled to remain composed. He moved his hips side to side pretending he was trying to get comfortable until the towel fell from his waist and onto the floor. Anna gasped and tried to look away, but she couldn’t keep her eyes off of it.

“Could you please focus on this thigh?” Edwards pointed to his thigh just above his right knee.

“Of course.” Said Anna, who seemed like she was in a trance.

Anna began to massage Edward’s right thigh. He let out a soft moan. His cock began to twitch before her.

“Anna, I know we agreed on a massage, but what will it take for you to just hold my cock? Maybe jerk it a little for me?”

“ I don’t know sir. I think I should probably stop now.” Anna’s quivering voice sounded embarrassed and unsure of herself.

“Name your price.” Edward said, gently.

Anna looked puzzled as she thought a

Joey Visits An Overheated Milf

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Joey Visits An Overheated Milf

On Nude Day, MILF scores her neighbor boy’s cock.

Based on a post by silkstockingslover. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"It's so fucking hot in here," Sarah Waterton sighed. It was a Friday afternoon in the middle of July, her air conditioning wasn't working, it was a hundred degrees outside, and it didn't feel much cooler than that inside her house; perhaps even hotter; even with all the windows wide open. She was glad her period ended last night. She was about to invite herself over to Carol’s backyard pool.

She was doing some dishes wearing only a bikini, and she was seriously considering discarding those two tiny pieces of fabric too, when there was a knock at the door.

The mother of two (her daughter Cynthia was away for a summer session at college, and her son Nate had recently graduated from high school) went to the door and was surprised to see Nate's best friend, Joey, standing there.

Although she wasn't actually naked, she felt a little self-conscious to be standing in front of an eighteen-year-old guy so scantily dressed.

"Hi, Miss Waterton," Joey greeted, trying to keep his jaw from plummeting down to the porch's floor like in a Loony Toons cartoon, since his all-time MILF fantasy was standing right in front of him, in a bikini that couldn't possibly hide her enticingly voluptuous tits.

"Hi, Joey. Nate isn't home," she said, taking in the boy's appearance. He was slightly dorky as a younger teen, but he'd pretty much grown into a ruggedly handsome man in the past year. She'd known Joey since he was five, when her young family moved in across the street from Joey’s family. Her son and he had been best friends ever since.

"Yeah, I think I left my charger in the basement game room, last time I was here," he said, trying hard not to peer into the valley of pendulous tit ravine that was beckoning him in.

"Oh, sure; go ahead and check," Miss Waterton said warmly, letting him through the doorway. She couldn't help noticing he'd taken several glimpses at her swaying tits, with pretty much acres of them showing.

He came in and said, "Oh shit, it's a sauna in here!"

"Yeah, the air conditioner broke down this morning," the sweaty MILF sighed heavily.

"Umm, I could take a look at it," Joey offered, as he tried not to stare at his best friend's Mom's tits too blatantly; and failing.

"You could?" she asked as she closed the door, perhaps unwisely, because of the heat.

"Yeah, I work during the summers for my Uncle Frank's plumbing and heating business, so I have a fair amount of experience not only with toilets and such, but also air conditioners and heaters," he explained, now admiring her long legs. She was really one hot older woman; and he could easily fill a ‘Big Gulp’ cup full with all the loads he'd shot while imagining he was fucking her.

"That would be great," Sarah said gratefully, "I called every company I could google, and they all either didn't answer so I left a message they didn't answer, or they said they couldn't come over until the middle of next week at the earliest."

"Yeah, they're all swamped during this heat wave," Joey said. "My uncle took a three-day weekend off for his fortieth wedding anniversary, or I'd be working today too."

"Then thanks to you, today is my lucky day," she said.

"I can't promise anything, but I'll give it a go," he said, trying not to ignite the throbbing cock in his shorts, and doing his best to hide that he desperately needed to adjust himself.

Sarah happened to glance down and see an undeniable tent in the teen's pants. Part of her was flattered that she must have caused that erection, while another part of her was embarrassed for the same reason. "Is there anything you need from me?"

He said, "Not really. I'll just go downstairs and take a look at the furnace."

"The furnace?" she asked, that not making any sense to her.

"Yeah, the air conditioner unit outside runs through the furnace in the basement," he explained, "that's why you can just switch the thermostat on the wall from heating to cooling and back again."

"Oh, silly me," she laughed at herself, "that's so obvious."

"No worries," he said, "it's likely not something you've ever needed to put any thought into,"

"I didn't until it stopped working," the sweaty MILF answered sourly.

"I'll go check on it."

"Okay, thanks."

Joey took one more subtle look, or at least he thought it was subtle, at his best friend's Mom's cleavage, before heading downstairs.

Sarah noticed his additional peek at her tits and the tent in his shorts as he left.

Oddly; and confusingly; she felt a little tingle in her pussy. She supposed it wasn't that odd though, since he was actually a good looking young man. Plus, she hadn't been fucked in eight months. Her husband had left her for another woman two years ago. She'd gone on a couple of dates here and there since, but even though she'd had a terrible quickie eight months ago, when the guy had lasted less than two minutes and left her unsatisfied, she'd only ever come from her toys; of which she had a continuously growing collection, since she had a ferocious sexual appetite. In addition to three different expensive vibrators, she had a suction cup dildo for the bathroom wall, and hidden inside her walk-in closet was a Sybian. Yes, it had been several thousand dollars of expensive, but fuck, did it give her some great orgasms! But with all that said, she'd be lying if she claimed she didn't miss the great sensations of a real man with a living cock.

She went to the washroom to pee, washed her hands, and came back to the kitchen to pull out the fixings she needed to make a salad. No way was she turning on the stove today; not even a burner! If Joey couldn't fix the air conditioner, she was definitely going out for dinner, and then perhaps to an air conditioned movie theatre.

Once the salad was made, Joey came upstairs no longer wearing a shirt and said, "I'm going out back to look at the outside compressor."

"Okay, sounds good," the suddenly distracted MILF said. Yes, she'd realized her son's best friend had bulked up in his senior year, but until this moment, she'd only seen him as Nate's nerdy friend. He'd finished high school with a 98% GPA for the four years, and would be attending UC Berkeley in the fall on a full ride scholarship, yet at this moment while she secretly admired his chiseled, sweaty chest, she saw him for the first time as an attractive man.

He headed out the back door, and Sarah watched him leave, looking at him from the back end, and also for the first time, she noticed he had a great ass, and a rippled back.

"What the fuck?" Sarah said to herself out loud, shaking her head for looking at her son's friend like he was a piece of meat. She definitely needed to get laid, and soon!

She ate her salad, and he came back inside, saying, "I think I know what the problem is."

"Is it fixable?" Sarah asked, the eighteen-year-old's impressive chest now all sweaty, and she couldn't help thinking how she'd like to lick that sweat right off of him.

"I believe so," he said. "But to be sure, I need to check something else on the furnace."

"Okay," she said, unable not to admire his perfect chest and pulsing biceps.

While Joey headed downstairs, he sensed she was staring at him. He shook his head to clear away the impossible thought.

Although during his senior year, he'd experienced a terrific reversal in his luck with the ladies. After a summer of plumbing work; which is surprisingly strenuous, when you're constantly inching yourself underneath floorboards towards impossible locations and such. He also made regular visits to the gym. In his senior year he was given head by Carrie, a chubby but cute girl on his debate team; then lost his virginity to Betty, a girl he met and competed against in the Speech competition. And he'd even gotten to fuck Amber for the last two months of the school year, a cheerleader who unfortunately was spending the summer in Europe.

The suddenly horny MILF shook her head at her inappropriate thoughts. Needing to cool herself down both figuratively and literally, she went to the fridge and just stood in front of it with the door wide open for a few moments. She then took an ice cube from the freezer and slid it up and down and around her neck. It felt so nice to cool down just a bit! The melting ice ran down her chest, just as;

"Oh my," Joey said, as he stared at the hottest woman he knew doing something that looked like it was straight out of an eighties sex comedy. His cock, which had gradually dropped into slumber while he worked, was now wide awake again, and ready for action in a heartbeat! But he must have made some noise, because...

"Oh my, I'm so sorry!" Sarah apologized, hurriedly tossing the ice cube into the sink. "It's just so hot in here!"

"But not for much longer; I almost have it fixed," he said brightly, wishing he could have been that ice cube; well; before she'd tossed it aside. "I just need to get something from my truck, and we'll be in business!"

"Really? Sounds great!" she said. He left, and she thought to herself, ‘Oh, my God, how embarrassing!’

She reached for her phone to distract herself from her humiliation, and started scrolling through Twitter. He came back in and went back downstairs. As she scrolled through a bunch of ridiculous political posts that made her sigh at what appeared to be half of the country's idiocy, the discovery of an upcoming Hallmark movie that made her smile, and a funny cat video.

She learned that today was National Nude Day (not to be confused with Naked Gardening Day, which was the first Saturday in May). She laughed, And given this heat wave, what a perfect day for it! Still sweating like crazy from the heat, she went and poured two glasses of iced tea; threw in four ice cubes each, so they'd stay cold for at least a few minutes, and went down to the basement to offer her unexpected handyman some ice cold refreshment.

To her surprise, the basement was a little cooler than upstairs; which she wished she'd known earlier today.

She found Joey with the side panel of the furnace off, tinkering with something.

"I brought you a glass of iced tea," she said. "I figured you could use a cold drink."

He stood up, accepted the drink and said, "Thanks, Miss Waterton, I could definitely use something cold."

"No problem," she said. "And just so you know, now that you're pretty much all grown up, please call me Sarah."

"Okay," he said, as he sipped his iced tea and again stared at the perfect body of his best friend's Mom, who was still wearing only her skimpy bikini.

Sarah was doing the same thing; admiring her son's best friend's semi-naked body. "So; do you think you can fix it?"

"Yes," he nodded. "I'm just trying to get it working temporarily, so I can go to the shop and get a part to fix it properly."

"That's amazing!"

"No problem."

"It's also no problem that I owe you big time," she said. She inadvertently chose that moment to glance down at his crotch.

"It's the least I can do," he said, "you've fed me lunches and snacks and things so many times over the years!"

Sarah thought to herself, ‘I wouldn't mind you feeding me something right now,’ and then she couldn't believe such things were popping into her head. "Oh, it was my pleasure," she replied blandly, as she wondered how big his cock was. The tent in his shorts again hinted at it being a decent size.

"No, the pleasure is all mine, Sarah," he said, in a lame, slightly awkward attempt at flirting.

There was silence while Sarah caught the innuendo, and realized she herself had started the innuendo-ing, even if only inside her head.

Being a psychiatrist, she knew the subconscious mind often initiated things before a person was consciously aware of them.

He downed his drink, knowing he'd said the wrong thing, handed the glass back to her and said, "I should have this thing running at least temporarily in a few minutes."

"That'll be great," Sarah said, realizing she'd made him uncomfortable. So she headed back upstairs, shaking her head at herself again.

‘What the fuck is wrong with me? He's eighteen years old! He's my son's best friend! His mother is one of my best friends. And yet; yet; he's fucking hot; and at his age, he can likely reload quickly and give me the multiple fuckings I so badly crave; and want; and need!’

Knowing she'd be using one of her toys the minute he left, she pulled up Literotica, like she often did. She didn't mind watching porn, but she really enjoyed reading porn. She enjoyed the slow burn of a well-written story, while video porn often had no story at all. Lately, she'd been reading gangbang stories, since it was a forbidden fantasy she assumed she'd never experience, but today she told the search engine of the website to look for eighteen-year-olds.

To the horny MILF's surprise, the majority of the stories the engine found were about eighteen-year-old girls, including titles like Blacked Out: 18 Year Old Virgin, 18 and Horny, and the crazy title 80-year-old Neighbor. When she found one about a guy and a girl, she also found a guy and sissy one called 18-year-old Spies on 3 Women with the hot summary: 'Women put his young body to good use.' Just the summary made her pussy tingle while she fantasized how she could put Joey to very good use! She also saved Her 18-year-old Neighbor, and Summer Houseguest. She was still scrolling for more, since only the first one had really gotten her intrigued, although she knew she could serve as an excellent hostess to her current guest, if he gave her the opportunity.

"Fixed," Joey announced as he came up the stairs, now carrying his shirt in his hand.

"Really?"

"Yes," he nodded, "but it will take at least a couple hours to get this upstairs area down to a reasonable temperature again."

"Well, just knowing it will get cool in here is great," she said, feeling some slightly cool air wafting across her bare feet, since she was standing next to a vent.

"May I ask you for a favor?" he asked.

"Sure. Anything," she answered, and deep down, she meant it. ‘Just ask me to suck your cock. Just ask me to spread my legs so you can eat my pussy. Just order me to bend over the kitchen counter so you can fuck me’, were all wicked thoughts that popped into the horny woman's head.

"Mind if I take a quick shower?" he asked.

"Mind? Not a bit," she said and then offered, "Why don't you use mine?"

"Really?" he asked.

"Yeah, Nate installed a couple of extra sprays on the sides. It really feels wonderful," she replied. She didn't mention that one of the sprays was perpetually aimed to spray directly onto her pussy whenever she turned it on.

"That'd be great," he said. "I'm all sweaty."

"Yeah, you are," she said, the way a woman would say it in a porn film. Realizing that she hurriedly changed subjects by saying, "Umm, there are towels in the hallway closet right next to my bedroom."

"Great, thanks," he said, his cock raging from admiring his fantasy MILF, and also the sexy way she kept looking at him.

He left, and she shook her head at herself again. Then, as she heard the shower turn on, a wicked idea popped into her head. She was all sweaty too, so she, could reasonably use a shower! As she embraced the naughty thought, her horniness taking control, she sneaked into her bedroom. She dropped her bikini top and bottom on the floor, and she silently entered the bathroom.

She paused to reconsider. ‘Am I really about to do this? Am I really going to enter the shower where Nate's naked best friend is showering?’ As she asked herself these questions, her body decided for her, as it resumed stalking towards the shower.

Fate then confirmed the wisdom of her decision when Joey moaned, unaware that his MILF fantasy was right on the other side of the shower curtain, "Oh, yes, Miss Waterton, suck my cock just like that!" as she watched him, with eyes closed, jacking his cock with the hand he'd lathered up to use as lube.

Emboldened by this confirmation, that he was as horny for her as she was for him; she slipped by the curtain and stepped into the shower right behind him and as she reached around his body to grab his cock, she whispered in his ear; "I told you to call me Sarah."

"Miss Waterton!" he gasped, as he turned around to see his best friend's Mom completely naked, her big, hard nipples staring at him.

"No no, I'm Sarah," she corrected him. Then she leaned forward and kissed him. Now say my name.

“Sarah;” Joey was stunned! Her hand was on his cock, now stroking him, and her tongue was again in his mouth! He, of course, kissed her back, in awe of his sudden good fortune.

When she broke the kiss, she asked, "Did you know today is National Nude Day?"

"No," he said, still overwhelmed by what was happening.

It's one thing, Joey thought, to fantasize all the time about having sex with your best friend's sexy Mom, but to actually have her hand on your cock and kiss you while you're both naked, was a whole different level of Wow!

"Well, it is," she said in her best sexy and sultry tone, "and it seems to me that Fate has decreed you and I should celebrate this special day properly, don't you think?"

"Yah, yes," Joey stammered, still trying to wrap his head around the miracle that was suddenly unfolding.

"Now let me clean you all up," the sexy Milf said, grabbing the bar of soap and rubbing it all over his chest. "Joey, you've really turned into a sexy man!"

"Oh, thanks," he moaned, as she washed his chest with one hand and continued stroking his hard cock with the other.

"And I mean you're all man," she said, as she handed him the soap, lowered herself to her knees, and admired his seven-inch cock from very close up. He'd even shaved off all his pubes. What a considerate guy!

"Oh, Miss Water, uh, Sarah,&quo

Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 4

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

The Black Cat

In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 16: An evening with Paulo

Of course I should have realized that there is an ulterior motive to his request. But I'm a willing participant to his brilliant scheme, even if technically I'm the victim. The lively dance music is sensuous and our bodies are almost constantly in contact. I'm not sure if it the desire building inside me or the strenuous activity that is making my clothes stick to me. Our bodies are glistening with sweat and the effect is driving me wild.

As the dance progresses our bodies seem to come into contact more and more until we are moving like a single being. When the music ends I don't want to part. But the dancing is only the first stage of Paulo's seduction.

"We need a shower," he says, taking my hand and escorting me from the room. I don't make any effort to resist, even though I know he means for us to share a shower. In fact, far from resist I feel a tremor of desire at the prospect.

I'm neither mistaken nor disappointed in Paulo's plan. I've never showered with another person before, let alone a virile young man whose motives are as plain as day. I follow his lead and we undress each other. That act alone arouses me even more. Then we enter the cubicle and Paulo sets the buttons to start the water. I don't know if these showers are programmed to cater for a shower for two, but everything about it is wonderful.

When Paulo starts soaping me I practically explode with desire as his hands work their dastardly deed. He kisses me and knows he has me where he wants me. Or so he thinks. I'm still in control of some of my emotions and manage to achieve the same sort of response from him as my hands work on his body. It's a challenge both of us do our best to win. His hands work wonders between my legs, while I soon have his cock eager for more of my attentions. Who can be first to push the other into an orgasm? I've the advantage of my gender and can hide an orgasm. But for Paulo, the evidence of my claimed victory is obvious, whereas I secretly know Paulo won in reality.

The shower program ends after about fifteen minutes. We are definitely clean and no trace remains of the effects from our dancing or from our water games. For the moment our lust is sated. But not for long. Neither of us bother to dress and I know full well what awaits me beyond the door opposite the one we entered.

"Ready?" asks Paulo.

"Yes, I'm ready," I reply, taking the opportunity to kiss him.

Paulo lifts me up and carries me into the suite's bedroom. We have nearly four hours before the sensible part of my mind is needed again. Chloe is due to return at 2am and I need to be back in my dormitory by then if I want to avoid a confrontation. Given her actions last night, I'm not going to give her another opportunity to sabotage my chances in the Argonaut. However, between now and then I intend to explore all the opportunities this night presents. I was a shy and inexperienced maiden when I arrived yesterday. I shall not be leaving in the same state.

To describe the next four hours as sensational or wonderful barely does justice to the emotions Paulo drew from me. Or to the emotions I clearly drew from him. I lost count of the number of times we fucked, each time in a different position. Had circumstances been different I'm sure we would have a longer term relationship. Perhaps one involving genuine love for each other. But we both know that isn't likely to be.

Sensible Jasmine rejoins me with twenty minutes to spare before my imposed deadline. I'm glad Paulo doesn't resist my move to leave. If he held me back I'm certain I would risk Chloe's wrath for another half hour with Paulo. I've no idea what she has been up to with Sarah tonight, and to be honest, I don't care. But Chloe left me in no doubt she that intends to eliminate me from the Argonaut given the slightest opportunity. An impression neither Paulo nor Cassius have done anything to dispel.

With a final kiss and a sorrowful farewell, I enter the elevator with the most wonderful memories of tonight.

Despite it being after 2 o'clock in the morning, I find Harper standing in the corridor outside our dormitory when I arrive. He's remarkably sober for this time of night, but he practically falls over in surprise when he sees me.

"What are you doing here?" says Harper, as he recovers from his shock.

"This is my quarters," I reply, slightly annoyed he is questioning me like this.

"That's not what I mean. If you are out here, then who is the girl with Patrick in our dormitory?"

I'd forgotten about Sheba. She and Patrick must have hit it off alright if she is still here.

"Um; It's probably Sheba," I reply to Harper's question. "I met her earlier tonight and introduced her to Patrick. They must have discovered they have a lot in common."

"And who is Sheba?”

"She's the daughter of some Argon bigwig. She was heading for the party on the top floor when I realized Patrick might be the sort of company she was really wanting."

"Hmmm; I suspect there's more to this than you are telling me," adds Harper. "But well done on finding Patrick a potential benefactor. I don't suppose you rustled up a benefactor for yourself in the process?"

"Ah! Yes, I do believe I have," I reply, remembering I put Sarah's business card in my pocket. "Her name is Sarah. She said she wanted to me to contact her if I'm a winner of the Argonaut."

Harper looks at Sarah's card; the one which contains nothing but a picture of a black cat. He suddenly goes very serious.

"And just how did you meet this Sarah of yours, sweetheart? You weren't supposed to leave the building tonight. The employees of Le Chat Noir don't do house calls."

"I didn't leave this building. Sarah isn't an employee, she's one of the owners of Le Chat Noir. She was here on business earlier this evening. We got talking and she said she wanted to talk to me afterwards. Is that going to be a problem? What is Le Chat Noir anyway? And how do you know about it?"

"Never mind how I know about Le Chat Noir, and you're too young to understand what sort of business it conducts."

"OK, keep your secrets. Anyway, I had a good time tonight, and now I feel ready for bed. Where are the others if Patrick and Sheba are alone in the dormitory?"

They've having a slumber party of their own downstairs. I suggest you go and join them if you plan on sleeping tonight.

I take a quick shower in the communal bathroom, mainly to soothe some of the many tender spots around my body. Several parts of me received more exercise and attention tonight; than they've ever received before. What started out as a gentle tumble in bed progressively increased in tempo until Paulo and I were being quite rough with each other in our lovemaking. I probably discovered as much about myself as I did about Paulo. My only regret is it has left me wanting to repeat the whole encounter again and again, and I know that is likely to be impossible. The warm glow I was feeling when I left Paulo returns by the time I find my room-mates in the downstairs lounge, and my head hits my makeshift pillow. Sleep quickly follows.
Chapter 17: The Argonaut

I join an equally sleepy Patrick for breakfast at eight o'clock. He's in a much happier mood than yesterday. I try to think of the right way to apologize for practically throwing Sheba into his bed last night, but Patrick speaks before I can say anything.

"Thank you for what you did last night," he says. "I don't know how you managed it but Sheba was just the person I needed. And if Sheba was being truthful, I was the person she needed."

"Um; That's OK," I reply. "Sorry if I practically threw her at you, but I was late for the; er; party upstairs."

"Hmm! Sheba mentioned she was going to a party before she met you. But it didn't sound like the sort of party I thought you would be interested in. Sheba made it sound like it was all scantily clad girls competing for Paulo's favor. Perhaps the rumor about Paulo and some dark-haired beauty dancing naked in a roof garden are true after all?" he laughs.

"Where did you hear that rumor?" I ask. "I'm sure it's greatly exaggerated."

"Some of the contestants were talking while we were waiting in the studio yesterday. You must have heard them; Oh. No; Of course; You arrived a bit later. Wait a minute. Harper let slip there are rumors circulating about Paulo and a girl who fits your description. Are you the girl referred to in that rumor? Is the rumor true?"

"Of course the rumor is wrong; We weren't dancing," I reply keeping my tone light. "That came much later. But I admit I'm the girl in the rumor. Are there are other rumors about me? It's very difficult to get some privacy here with all the security cameras everywhere."

"You don't need to apologize to me. I only wish I had half your courage to defy convention and take what you need."

Patrick and I are back to being pleasant to each other and able to talk without any awkwardness. I just hope he and I don't have to compete against each other today. While there can be multiple winners of the Argonaut, some challenges involve head-to-head tests in which one of two contestants is eliminated from the Argonaut.

At nine-thirty, forty-six of the fifty original contestants are standing in the huge hall that will be the main testing center for today's Argonaut challenges. Apparently four contestants have already been eliminated. Despite plenty of rumors, nobody seems to know the reason, and the Argonaut officials are saying nothing on the subject. I can't help wondering whether sabotage had a part to play in the contestants' elimination.

The Argonaut officials are easily recognized by their bright purple gowns. The woman in charge has lots of gold trim on her gown, as if to reinforce her status here. Even the other officials seem nervous about being near her.

"By the end of the day, at least twenty more of you will have been eliminated," she announces to us all. "For the first challenge, you will be divided into seven groups. When your name is called, go and stand under the colored banner of your group over there."

Another official reads out everyone's names in group order. I'm in Green group, along with Patrick, Chloe, Mansel, and two other contestants I don't know. Paulo is placed in Yellow group, and Vincent in Blue. Once we are all assembled in our allocated group, an official marches each group off to a different room.

"Last night you have each been approached by citizen of Argon city, and received a card from them. The card indicates that the citizen is willing to provide you with employment in the city, should the Argonaut assessment panel be willing to loan you the money that you need to buy your freedom. Now, place the card on the table in front of you."

Fortunately I've kept Sarah's card in my pocket, heeding her advice that it may prove useful. Is this what she meant when she said that? I notice Chloe has a similar card, although the black cat on her card is lying on its back, while mine looks as though it is stalking a mouse. I presume Sheba was the source of Patrick's card. The official studies each card and checks it against something written on his notepad. A grunt is the only indication that everything seems to be in order. He tells us to retrieve our cards.

"Your next decision will be critical to your success or otherwise in the Argonaut," says the official. "You must now decide whether to accept your sponsor's offer of employment. If you haven't discussed the employment terms and wish to discuss them with your sponsor before accepting, then you should decline the current offer. I will now ask you in turn whether you accept or decline the offer."

Patrick, Chloe and I are the only three of us who accept the employment offer. In my case, it is a rash decision based on a few minutes of conversation with Sarah last night. I could be agreeing to something I will soon regret, but I'm more terrified of being eliminated from the Argonaut than accepting an unknown job. The three of us are escorted to yet another room and told to wait.

We wait. And we wait some more. Finally Ellen and Cassius turn up.

"Good. That's all sorted," says Ellen, handing each of us an envelope. "Read those later. You must go to your dormitories and pack your things. Meet by the front door in forty five minutes."

"What's going on?" asks Patrick. "Have we been eliminated from the Argonaut?"

"No. No. On the contrary. You have all been granted a loan and a work permit for the city. You will be transported to your new employer's place of business. He or she will sort out everything else. It's all explained in the letter I've just given you."

It takes me a few moments to remember to breathe. In my wildest dreams I never imagined winning the Argonaut would be so quick and easy. I had mentally prepared myself for a day of tests and challenges, and an anxious wait tomorrow for the final result.

Packing my few belongings takes all of five minutes. I had already returned the Jewels of Desire to Ellen first thing this morning. With over half-an-hour to spare, I sit down to read my letter. Ellen has covered all the salient details in her answer to Patrick's question. My indenture to the Buchanan overlord has been purchased by the Bureau of Ancillary Services for just under eight thousand credits, which I must repay from my earnings over the next five years. Failure to repay the loan by the deadline means my indenture will be sold to any Argon citizen willing to buy it, and I will once again be a serf. I'm to be employed as a hostess at The Black Cat Club, working five days a week. The letter doesn't contain any further details about the job or what in entails. With the letter is a laminated work permit confirming I am authorized to work in the city center and travel to and from Buchanan settlement.

Patrick and I join Chloe by the front door as instructed. There's no sign of Ellen or Cassius, and I realize that we might be taken from here without the opportunity to say goodbye to anyone. A small bus arrives a short while later and the driver tells us to get on board. Ellen and Cassius appear at the last moment and wave us off as we drive away.

The bus has only a short journey before we arrive outside an odd-shaped office building surrounded by a jumble of similar sized buildings. Patrick disembarks after sharing a brief farewell and good wishes. He suggests that we keep in touch. I say 'yes', although I'm not sure how achievable that will be.

We have a slightly longer drive into the heart of the city center before the bus stops outside a building in what is clearly part of an entertainment district. The bus departs as soon as Chloe and I step onto the wide footpath. From the street, The Black Cat Club looks very unimpressive. The ground-floor doorway consists of a wide metal frame housing twin white doors, each with a black cat motif on the upper panel. There are no door handles nor any doorbell to attract attention.

"Did you come here last night?" I ask Chloe, risking a hostile reply.

"I don't know," replies Chloe. "I was made to wear a hood for most of the journey. If it's the same place then I'll recognize it once we are inside."

Which, of course, is the problem. How do we get inside?
Chapter 18: Arrival at The Black Cat

The area is quiet at this hour of the morning and there is no sign of activity at the club. Gaining access to the club is going to be a problem we need to solve on our own. I study the door and the surrounding frame. On door frame, either side of the doors, are two dark square pads with a motif of a cat on them. The one on the right has a stalking cat, like on the card Sarah gave me. The left hand pad has a cat lying on its back, similar to the one on the card in Chloe's possession.

Chloe tries pushing the pad in case it is a doorbell of sorts. The pad is solid so there is no audible or visible response. We wait a few moments in case what Chloe has done has summoned someone inside. However, nobody comes to the door, so I consider trying something else. I bring out my card and place it over the pad with the matching cat symbol. Success! The door on the right makes an audible sound as though a lock is being released. I push on the door and it swings open. Inside is short but wide hallway with a row of turnstiles left and right of a central column. The turnstiles are controlled by the same sort of pad we saw on the outside door. Those to the right of the column ahead of us have a symbol that matches my card, while those on the left match Chloe's card.

We each pass through one of the turnstiles matching our respective card. Once through to the other side, we find ourselves separated by a wall. I'm now in a different corridor to the one Chloe entered, and I'm unsure how we can meet up again without reversing our route. There's still nobody about and I'm beginning to worry about my rash choice to accept Sarah's offer without further details.

"Are you still there, Chloe?" I call.

"Yeah. There's a staircase going down to a lower level. I'm fairly sure this is where I was brought last night."

"There's no staircase on my side," I reply. The corridor here seems to go past a cloakroom into a large room at the end."

"Well, let's explore our own area and see if we can find someone," replies Chloe.

I quickly check that the cloakroom is empty before entering the large room at the end. It's a night club, with a huge dance floor bordered by several rows of tables and chairs on two sides; a stage on the third side; and a bar next to where I have entered on the fourth side. On the other side of the bar to the entrance door is an archway, hopefully leading to an office, or somewhere that someone will be working.

I eventually find an office where a woman about my age is working. She doesn't seem surprised to see me and introduces herself as Honeydew.

"The Bureau sent me your details but I haven't had time to record them in our system," says Honeydew. "If you take a seat in the lounge over there, I'll do that now."

"Okay," I reply. "I arrived with another woman; Chloe. The card she was given sent her through the left hand turnstiles when we arrived."

"She will be looked after downstairs," replies Honeydew. "Don't concern yourself about her."

Honeydew's attitude towards Chloe strikes me as odd, but I accept her assurance that Chloe will be looked after. Since Chloe isn't a friend, I put her out of my mind for now. After about fifteen minutes, Honeydew joins me in the lounge. She hands me some documents and a card similar to the one Sarah gave me last night. This card, however, is laminated like my work permit, and has a copy of the photograph I supplied for the Argonaut on the reverse. At her request, I hand over the card Sarah gave me.

"The identity card allows you access to the club," says Honeydew. "You've already discovered how it works. The documents are your terms of employment and your scheduled work hours for the next two weeks. A fifth of your earnings will be paid directly to the Bureau of Ancillary Services to repay your loan. Let me know if you ever want to make an additional payment. If you have any questions then come and talk to me."

"What should I do now?" I ask.

"The club opens in just over an hour. Sarah will arrive just before then. I suggest you take a walk around the club and get an idea where everything is located."

I do as Honeydew suggests although there isn't much more on this level than I've already found. The gender neutral toilets, and a set changing rooms are the only rooms I haven't explored when I entered the club. There's a locked door next to the bar, near to the one I entered. As seems typical of the club, the lock is controlled by the proximity of my identity card. Rather than wander around aimlessly, I try opening the door.

The door opens onto a short corridor in front of two sets of stairs leading to the floors above and below. I take a quick look upstairs first. The landing at the top leads to what turns out to be a set of bedrooms, fitted out for some a

Abandon Ship: Part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Abandon Ship!: Part 1

Two virgin shipwreck survivors share a lifeboat and a few more discoveries in the Victorian-era

By Big galute. Listen to the Podcast Steamy Stories.

"Man the lifeboats! Abandon ship! Abandon ship!"

We had been at sea for ten days when the storm hit, our splendid vessel battered and broken into no more than firewood, all the passengers and crew seemingly lost.

I came to, my legs dangling in the water and my arms and upper body atop some flotsam timbers. The sea around me was calm, with small pieces of wreckage everywhere. I tried to look around, the throbbing pain in my head and the low morning sun making it hard to focus; no one to be seen, just me.

I pulled myself up onto the driftwood, too tired to think, my mind too blurred to do anything other than curl up and sleep.

Davy, Davy Arthur that's me, eighteen years old and on my first ship. I'd grown up by the Thames, my father worked on the tugs but died when I was young. It was in my blood and I'd always dreamt of being at sea, then my mother died and I got a job as a stoker on the SS Cadwallader, sailing to the new world. In other words, I assisted in tending the boiler furnace for this steam ship named for a Welsh king from centuries ago.

The several months I spent shoveling coal into the furnace, reduced my once-stocky six foot frame by more than 2 inches around my waistline.

"Hello, Hello. Are you okay there, are you alive?"

I tried to follow the voice, a ladies voice, young and a bit wispy & screechy as she shouted out to me, "Hello, I'm over here, can you see me?" I slowly turned my head and body to the left, maybe 3 rods away from me was a small wooden life boat, a damsel frantically waving her arms at me. I managed to raise one arm to let her know I was alive and she started to paddle with one oar, the boat turning sideways rather than towards me, then I think I passed out again.

"Hello, are you alright, can you move?" The voice was much closer now, kind and posh, like the ladies I had sometimes overheard in coming out of tearooms in London. The boat was now less than a fathom from me but I felt hardly able to move, all my strength needed to perch up on one elbow.

"I'll hold out the oar, see if you can grab it." The wispy voice directed.

I used my free arm to grab it, then held on for dear life and found myself getting right up to the starboard, till a soft hand grasped my wrist. "You'll have to help me, I can't pull you in by myself. Can you get onto your knees?"

I did as she said, and rolled up over the rail, then plonked myself onto the small lifeboat, almost tipping us as I did so.

"Oh you poor thing, you're all cuts and bruises." As she said this she supported my head and offered water to my lips, "Drink slowly in case you get sick." Consciousness was a fleeting state, and I could not decipher reality from delirious dreams.

I looked up at her pale lips and beautiful green eyes and wondered if she were an angel and I was dead; my thoughts slipping as my eyes closed; the ripping of material and my angel saying "We must cover you from the sun." being the last sounds I heard.

I felt a wet cloth on my forehead and heard soothing words being spoken, the smiling face of my ‘angel’ looking down at me as I opened my eyes.

"Hello again." Came her pleasant greeting. I think I smiled back and then tried to sit up

"Take it easy, let me help you." She offered. I felt the wonderful softness of her body against mine as she set me upright.

The spinning in my head slowed as I tried to focus and clear the fog in my brain; shipwreck, lifeboat, angel. "Do you remember going overboard and the ship sinking?" My angel asked.

I shook my head, in the affirmative.

"I think you must have banged your head pretty badly’” she assessed. “You have a nasty bruise on the side of it."

I put my hand up and felt the tender area above my ear. "I think you have what Professor Gower refers to as a concussion, are you familiar with Professor Gower's work." I again shook my head in the negative.

"He's the eminent neurologist of our time. I think you should be okay in a day or two."

I nodded, then asked; "What's your name, and are you an angel?"

She looked taken-aback and then burst out laughing. "Oh my dear thing, no I'm not an angel and you are very much alive. My name’s Jemima Fairweather but you may call me Jemi, all my friends do. What's your name?"

"Davy Arthur."

"Nice to meet you Davy Arthur; & may I call you Davy?"

I nodded to her. At that point I could care less what the skipper of the only lifeboat decided to call me.

"Now, how do we get out of this pickle." She asked, expecting me to be a seafaring expert.

I followed her gaze as she looked around, nothing but water and us in a small wooden boat, no more than fifteen feet long. I looked around our boat; there were three small wooden boxes, only one rowing oar and Jemi, her elaborate bustle dress torn with several parts missing, and what looked like some of the dress material tied around her head.

Seeing me stare, Jemi blushed slightly before explaining, "I lost my hat as I got into the boat and needed to cover my head from the sun, I used the rest of it to cover you."

I became aware that I was wearing a sort of cloak over my shoulders, my vest nowhere to be seen and my already threadbare britches now even more tattered as they clung to my legs. Another small square of the dress was by my side and I guessed that that had covered my head.

"Thank you for rescuing me."

"No need to thank me. Now tell me Davy, what did you do on board, do you know how to navigate?"

"I was a junior stoker, I don't know how to read charts and such but I know the tides on the Thames like the back of my hand."

Jemi smiled sweetly. If she wasn't an angel then she was the most beautiful lady I had ever seen, her cheeks reddening as she caught my stare. "Well I've read a few books on navigation and if we can work out which way we need to go then maybe we can make a sail. Do you want something to eat?"

I didn't know there was any food and must have looked confused, "I was put into the lifeboat first and then they handed down some boxes of provisions. As the other ladies went to get into the boat the ship listed badly and I broke away, soon after it sank." She looked as if she would cry.

"I'm very sorry for you if your husband or family were on board."

She smiled, "No husband and my family are all in England. Actually if you promise not to tell anyone." She smiled wider as she looked around at the vast, empty sea, "that's why I'm here. My father wanted me to marry the horrid Marcus but I wanted to continue my education and become a scientist. My grandfather had left me an endowment for when I was twenty one, so I bought a ticket and ran away. I plan to attend university when I reach America." The sad look returned as she said this.

Not wanting her to be sad I started telling her about myself, how I'd never been to school but enjoyed working on the tug and now wanted to see the world. How I'd courted Mary Deacy but when it had gotten serious I decided on the sea, before I settle down to marriage.

She smiled, "So we're both running away." I nodded and smiled back

"I think we have another few hours of sun before it gets dark. Cover your head and we'll eat something, then we'll see if we can make a sail." I hadn't a clue about how she planned on making a sail and was still a bit shook from the bang on the head. I knotted the dress material around my head and waited to see what food we had.

"If we ration ourselves I think we have enough food and water for three or four days, maybe more. It's mainly bread and some cured meat, also a little cheese which we should eat first." She opened one of the boxes and passed me some bread and cheese, trying to remember my manners I waited for her to start.

"Bon app tit." She declared, then took her first bite.

Gently smiling at my puzzled look, Jemi said, "It means enjoy your meal, in French."

"Bon app tit." I tried back.

Jemi spoke rapidly as she ate "Where do you think our closest land is? I think we might be closer to the West Indies than we are to America. We should head north westerly; also I think there'll be more trading vessels in that direction, more chance of being rescued."

I smiled at her enthusiasm and at her knowledge, "How are we going to make a sail?" I asked.

She pointed at one of the benches in the boat, "That one has a hole in it, we can stand the oar up in it and use your belt to lash it tightly, if that works we'll use some of my dress to make a sail. As the sun goes down we'll know which way is west."

She must have seen the worried look on my face, "Don't you think it'll work?" she asked.

"It's not that." I clarified.

"What then?" She said in a puzzled state.

I went bright red, "My britches will fall down without my belt."

Jemi tried but couldn't stop herself from laughing, "Oh Davy that's so funny, you'll still have your underpants on."

I went even redder and Jemi realized, her own cheeks flushing. "You haven't got any underpants on, have you?"

I shook my head, struggling to look at Jemi's smiling face, "Well we really need that belt, and I'll be down to my undergarments also."

We finished the food in silence, Jemi smiling the whole time and I beginning to see the funny side of it and realizing that in the grand scheme of being stranded at sea, me losing my britches didn't matter. Worryingly, I found my penis beginning to twitch at the thought of it.

"How shall we do this,” Jemi implored; “Do you think we should fix the mast first or try and fashion a sail first?" As Jemi asked this she stood up and moved forward, the small boat instantly becoming unstable and beginning to rock "Well these ruddy boots will have to go for a start, I struggle to walk in them at the best of times, not alone balance on a small boat."

She sat down and hiked her garments to her knees, giving me a delectable view of her stocking covered calf as she went about unfastening her boots. I quickly looked away as she caught me staring "Oh Davy you are funny, I think we'll be seeing a lot more of each other before we get off this boat." There was a slight mocking tone in her voice that I didn't like.

Sensing my unease and embarrassment, Jemi continued in a softer tone "Davy, I want you to look at me." lifting my head I saw that her dress was still at her knees and Jemi was smiling at me, her beautiful face and eyes alive with merriment and mischief. She lifted her hem higher, parting her legs slightly as her fingers searched inside her chemise for the top of her stocking. I knew I should look away but couldn't, Jemi's fingers slowly rolling down her stocking and that first view of her gloriously soft, pale thighs. I think I may have stopped breathing, only Jemi's sigh bringing me back to life. Her cheeks had a high flush to them and her eyes appeared glazed as another deep breath escaped her soft lips, her legs parting once more as she felt for the other stocking.

As she removed her stocking and lowered her dress Jemi looked straight at me, "Did you enjoy that?"

I was in awe of her confidence and brazenness but found myself shocked, confused and upset at her forthrightness. "Miss, I may only be a stoker but please don't treat me as a fool."

She moved closer and sat down in front of me, taking both my hands Jemi said, "Oh Davy I'm not treating you as a fool. I'm sorry if I shocked you but I've always wanted to feel a man's eyes on me the way yours were, their desire almost burning my skin. We may die on this boat and there's so many things I want to experience before I die."

She paused as if thinking, "Have you ever kissed a girl?" before I could answer or even shake my head she leant in closer and kissed me, the sea saltiness of her lips soon replaced by the warmth and softness of her probing tongue.

I kissed her back and went to hold her tighter but Jemi broke the embrace, smiling and then blushing as she looked down at the bulge in my britches "Later, we haven't got much time before nightfall, sail or mast first?" I took a deep breath and tried to clear my head.

"I think it would be difficult to attach any sort of sail standing up, we'd probably fall overboard. We should attach it first, then pull it out when the mast is secured." Jemi agreed with my suggestion and retrieved a knife from the provisions box. She turned around and sat down between my legs, "Help me undo this dress."

Sensing my hesitancy Jemi spoke again, "Come on Davy, we need this dress if we're going to make a sail and beside I'll still have my chemise on."

Her voice faltered as she said this, as if suddenly remembering something, "What?" I asked.

"Nothing really, we'll address it later." I didn't know what it was but I could tell she was blushing, the back of her neck reddening also.

I was all fingers and thumbs as I undid her buttons, the situation not helped by Jemi animatedly deploring the gowns women were expected to wear and wondering why they shouldn't be allowed to wear britches and shirts also.

"I don't know, that's just the way it is." Was the best I could offer.

"Poppycock, that's no reason for anything." I smiled at her temper and spirit.

When all the buttons were undone, Jemi still struggled to get her arms out of the tight sleeves "Don't just sit there, help me," She ordered. This involved me leaning forward, putting my arms around her and pulling the sleeves as she pushed back, our bodies pressed tight together and my head wedged beside hers. I thought to kiss her cheek but dared not.

With the top of her dress now off Jemi sat upright and began to remove her petticoats, I took the liberty of staying where I was, with Jemi's dress covered bottom wedged firmly between my spread legs. As the last petticoat came off I saw the back of her corset, the gaps between the tight ties revealing her sleeveless chemise and the beautiful soft skin of her upper back. I had seen washer women stripped down to similar garments as they pummeled wet clothing in the street, but none of them seemed as alluring or forbidden as this fair damsel.

Jemi sat there waiting for me to move, "Come on Davy, undo this blasted corset."

"Yes ma'am." I said emphatically, and was delighted to hear Jemi giggle.

"Finally, I can now breath." Jemi shouted to the world. I knew what Jemi meant but if I was to be honest I didn't see much difference, her slim waist and shapely back looking the same to me. "We'll need some of those bones to keep the sail stiff." Jemi said as she laid the corset down.

I had no real idea of the time or how much daylight we had left, maybe 90 minutes or so. I was in no hurry, happy to admire Jemi's back, but I could tell she was restless and a little uncertain; eventually she turned and looked at me.

"How much do you know about ladies undergarments?" She could tell by my face that the answer was nothing.

"This is the latest chemise design, all in one piece,” She explained. “The bloomers connected to the top, far less bulky than wearing multiple layers." I nodded, having no idea where this was going, watching Jemi's face as it went beetroot red, "As such it is open in the middle, when I take my dress off you'll be able to see everything,"

It was my turn to blush as the meaning of this dawned on me, Jemi's hand touched my reddened face gently, "Oh Davy, you're such a sweetie. Now you must promise not to laugh."

"Why would I laugh?"

"Well the garments look ridiculous and you'll see everything." She said with a painful expression on her face.

"I promise."

"Good, now lie back." She ordered, in a mock serious tone.

"Yes ma'am." Was my answer to Jemi's latest order, she pursed her lips and gave me an evil stare before smiling.

I lay down and Jemi turned again, lying down between my legs, her whole weight against my crotch as she set her feet and lifted her hips, using her hands to wiggle the dress down. I knew I shouldn't be looking but couldn't help myself, my eyes first drawn to her high bust and the hard little nubs that poked through her chemise, then to the little wisps of golden hair, clearly visible as she arched her pelvis upwards to get the dress off.

I was suddenly mortified, Jemi must undoubtedly be aware of my own hardness, rammed as it was between her shoulder blades. I was struck by a funny memory of some of the rather lewd terms I'd heard other sailors use for a penis. Words like rudder, maypole, tallywacker; to name but a few. My memories were interrupted by movement, rather than sitting upright and slapping my face as I'd expected, Jemi was pushing backwards, her body grinding against mine till our heads were level and never before felt sensations were pulsing through my rudder.

When she stopped she turned her head and kissed my cheek, "Thank you for the help with my dress." She sat upright, seemingly happy that she had left me with my mouth open and mute.

Jemi’s crotch was covered lightly in strawberry blonde curly hair. Her full outer lips were a rich hew of pink. Her derrier was smooth & round, and as prominent as her swaying breasts, with two large and very pink nipples pointing slightly upward.

"Now for the sail." She said as she grabbed the knife.

At best it would be a rather simple sail, with one of us holding one side to help direct the boat. We saved half the dress to cover ourselves and used the other half to mimic a sail, small enough to handle, but hopefully big enough to be effective. Jemi was surprisingly proficient with the knife and had soon cut the materials and threaded the whale bone so that the sail was ready.

Being busy and working as a team temporarily took my mind off Jemi's state of undress, the situation only coming back to me as I secured the sail to the oar and Jemi told me to lash it upright using my belt. I did this from a sitting position and then Jemi sat smiling at me, her knees bent up and slightly apart, as she told me to stand and hold the sail stiff.

The little glimpse between her parted legs, the thought of soon being exposed to this woman and her whole confident, sexy demeanor had my eighteen year old maypole devilishly stiff as I stood up, my britches falling as I knew they would and Jemi staring wide eyed.

"Is that a normal size?"Jemi asked as she moved closer to study it as if it were an exhibit, I shrugged my shoulders not really knowing the answer, "It looks very big to go inside one's body." I again shrugged my shoulders, my maypole twitching involuntarily as I wondered if that was what she had in mind. Much to my surprise Jemi then started giggling, "What a funny thing, it seems to have a mind of its own. Do you think it could get that hard and large every hour, we could use it as a sun dial." She obviously thought this very amusing as her laughter increased, and I found myself laughing also an

9 Bawdy Christmas Poems

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Tonight we’re presenting some of our most beloved, humorous, and explicit poems about Christmas night intimacy.

All are spoofs of the most classic Christmas poem of all time.

Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The Black Knight Before Christmas

by The Mad Splatter, recited by Sonia.

‘Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house
Not a creature was stirring, not even my spouse;
My panties were hung on the bedpost with care,
As my fingers parted my soft pussy hair.

My pussy I fingered while all snug in my bed,
As visions of huge cock danced in my head;
My tit in one hand, and squeezing my nip,
I moaned and I groaned, while my muff I did grip.

When out on the lawn I heard a faint sound,
I popped out my fingers from my wet and hot mound;
And naked away, to the window I dashed,
Tore open the drapes as the yard I did flash.

The moon on my breasts was a sight to behold,
Showed my smooth white skin and red nipples so bold.
When, what to my wondering eyes should appear,
But William, our black neighbor, who I’ve wanted all year,

With an ass like a rock and muscles so thick,
I knew in a moment I’d found my hard dick.
While rubbing my pussy I suddenly came,
As he whistled and shouted, and called me by name;

“Now, Susan, you minx, you hot little vixen!
It’s time that you knew what you’ve always been missin’!
From the tip of my rod to the sack of my balls
I’ll make you forget your drunk husband, Paul!”

His words, they made my fantasies fly;
And I slid both my hands between my wet thighs;
And started to spread and rub my bare lips
Now slick from the promise of a huge, black dick.

And then, in a twinkling, I heard a loud knock,
And knew at the front door awaited my cock.
I threw on my robe and sped down the stairs,
Hot for the stud who awaited me there.

When I opened the door, he wasted not a moment;
Entered the room and tore off my garment;
And dropped to his knees, put his face in my snatch;
My pussy lips burned, as hot as a match.

The nub of my clit he held tight in his teeth,
His fingers he rubbed on my slit just beneath;
I squeezed my huge tits, nipples dark as a cherry,
And his tongue was now stabbing my pussy so furry.

Hearing my breathing had become quite quick
He knew it was time to show me his prick.
He pulled down his pants and exposed his firm belly,
And his long, thick tool to which I said, “Oh, Billy!”

It was chubby and plump, and hard in my hand;
When it slid in my mouth, he barely could stand;
So a chair I soon found and gave him a seat;
I straddled his cock and ground on his meat.

He spoke not a word, but went straight to his work,
And filled up my pussy, then came with a jerk,
And sliding his finger inside of my ass,
I came on his lap and slumped with a gasp.

I slid off his cock, and fell to the floor,
And licked the last drops of cum like a whore.
And he finally exclaimed, with my mouth on his rod,
“Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good…oh, oh my God!!!”

And To All A Good Lay

by foehn. Recited by Connor.

’Twas the night before Christmas, and down in my drawers,
my creature was telling you, “Get on all fours!”
You’d already laid down your stockings with care,
and come to molest me in my easy chair.

The kids were all upstairs and sleeping at last,
and now it was “us” time; not slow, but not fast,
You unbuttoned my britches and pulled my pants down,
and up sprang my elf with his little pink crown.

He trembled and twitched with desire that was spastic,
desiring our session of love to be drastic.
Tenderly, gently caressing my shaft,
you leaned close to kiss it, just driving me daft!

By flickering firelight, its head disappeared,
when all of a sudden, the thing that I feared,
The most about Christmas Eve night came to pass,
as Santa Claus plopped on our fire, on his ass.

Our fire was extinguished and smoke filled the air,
as Santa jumped up with, a burning derriere.
I took in the view with a wilting erection,
and wondered “What’s wrong with our burglar detection?”

Santa was hopping and howling in hurt;
I pulled up your favorite plant from its dirt,
And taking the pot, knocking over my rum,
I ran up to rub, the wet soil on his bum.

The fire was put out, and the poor old elf sighed,
to think that this Christmas, he well could have died;
And when he spied you, collapsed naked and weeping,
I couldn’t help think, that he shouldn’t be peeping.

When I recognized the odd look on his face,
I reminded him, he had invaded our space.
“And now come to think of it, where are the toys?
“Surely you’ve brought some, for our little boys.”

I walked to the closet and chose a warm blanket,
to cover your butt with. (she wanted to spank it.)
He walked to the chimney, and reaching within,
unsnagged his bag, which fell down with a din.

“Quiet” I said: “Must you make such a clatter?”
He smiled just to say, “ that Nothing’s the matter,”
and then just to prove to me nothing was wrong,
he tossed you a shiny new silicone dong.

He stashed the boys’ presents, all under the tree,
and turning he gave me, a new DVD;
there were pictures of hot sexy, things on the case,
and one of them seemed to be wearing your face!

He gave a big wink, walked right out the door.
I locked it behind him and glanced at the floor.
where you looked so peaceful, all comfy and bare.
beneath the big blanket, now covering you there.

I stripped off my clothes, laid down at your side;
you were already giving, your new dong a ride!
And what had gone limp from our rude interruption,
now perked up quite nicely, and stood at attention.

I reached for your free hand and guided it where;
it could find my “north pole,” sticking out in the air.
and I heard Santa shout, as he left on his sleigh,
“Merry Christmas to all, and to all a good lay!”

Her Night Before Christmas

by Ug. Recited by Natasha

Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house.
No creature was stirring, not even a mouse.
The stockings were worn by the woman with care,
She’d too much to drink, passed out on the chair.

The woman who should have been snug in her bed,
the whiskey and vodka, gone straight to her head.
And she lay there snoring, empty glass on the floor,
so drunk came she in, she’d forgotten the door.

When out on the lawn there arose such a clatter,
Another drunk wandering, home in a stagger.
To her door he did wander, and gave it a push,
Then fell he inside when his foot caught a bush.

He spied a light on, in a room and did wander.
looked inside the door, and hence he did ponder.
Now who was this woman, sitting there in his chair.
This woman with such sexy flowing blonde hair.

He reached down to give, her shoulder a shake,
but the young buxom woman, just wouldn’t awake.
He tried a bit harder, and gave her a jostle.
which didn’t awake her, but made her breasts tossle.

The drunk seeing breasts, seductively quiver.
decided to cup one, still she did not shiver.
Now with his right hand, he slipped down her dress.
and finding her nipple, an interesting quest.

He moved his left hand, and placed on her thigh.
and feeling the silks, he pushed his hand high.
Over the stocking tops, onto warm skin,
to her panties and under, his fingers sank in.

He gripped at her panties, and pulled them aside.
and with his free hand, then parted her thighs.
And moving between, her legs he did shove.
Unzipping his pants, to fuck his new love.

He then pulled her ass, to the edge of the chair,
His dick found it’s way, through her pubic hair.
and into her pussy, his dick did so slam.
then pulled back slightly, to repeatedly ram.

He pounded her pussy, and groaned as he shoved.
Her pussy felt great, like a hot little glove.
She still was asleep, unaware of the world,
so he carried on fucking, his sweet Christmas girl.

He pushed her legs back, up over her head,
And deep in her womb, his pulsing dick fed.
He started to grunt, whilst having his fun.
Then into her belly, shot all of his cum.

He held himself still, til catching his breath,
and pulled out his dick, his balls had none left.
He wiped off his cock, on the hem of her dress,
and zipped himself up, though she was a mess.

He spoke not a word, but went straight to the door,
before looking round, til he finally swore.
“Oh fuck” he soon hissed, “this isn’t my home!”,
then crept from the house, and left her alone.

He swayed down a path, his legs wobbling so,
soon slipped on some ice, and landed in snow.
But I heard him exclaim, passing out like a light,
“Happy Christmas to all, and a fucking good-night!”

T’was The Night Before Christmas

by LostNlove. Recited by Emily.

It was the night before Christmas;
And all through my house.
The Candles were glowing;
And I was quite soused.

The fire was warm;
And so was the brandy.
As I wrapped up the gifts;
I was feeling quite randy.

I sat in my nightie;
Short silky and white.
Hoping when Santa showed;
He’d enjoy such a sight.

Then top of the stairs;
I heard a deep groan.
It sounded familiar;
I let out a moan.

I turned round to see;
And what do you know.
There stood my Santa;
His shaft in a bow.

I saw that red ribbon;
Round that cock so hard.
And jumped off the couch;
Without self regard.

When he saw I was tipsy;
He laughed and came down.
I untied that bow;
And wrapped my lips ‘round.

Oh, what a present!
I’m one happy wench.
I sucked it then faster;
my nipples he pinched.

I rose to my feet;
L and licking my lips.
Then, held mistletoe;
while he gave me a kiss.

We moved to the couch
Where he laid me back.
And thrust in his cock;
All the way to his sack.

When my hips rocked he said;
Oh You like that I see.”
I said, “Yes all though better;
On the floor on my knees.”

“No problem my dear;
Anything that you wish.
But first come here;
Give me one more kiss.”

I kissed his lips softly;
Then I got on the floor.
He teased so I begged;
“Santa please give me more.”

He lifted my nightie;
Up over my ass.
As he gave it a slap;
I let out a loud gasp.

“I’ve watched you this year;
You’re so naughty but nice.”
He shoved it in deep saying,
“Now, let’s do this twice!”

I slammed back against him,
As he slammed into me.
I didn’t yet notice;
Rug burns on my knees.

I moaned and I came;
my juices did flow.
he pounded yet faster;
deep as he could go.

I came then again;
and convulsed quite a bit.
My fingers pressed hard;
On my swollen clit.

As I came I could feel;
His dick start to swell.
He smacked on my ass;
And I let out a yell.

“For when you were naughty,
that will suffice.
and now here is something;
For when you’ve been nice.”

He grabbed my hips tight,
And his cock shot a pop.
I soon came again;
begging please do not stop.

His dick throbbed and squirted;
I thought I might scream.
Oh the wonderful pleasure;
Of Santa’s hot cream!

We collapsed on the floor,
His hands in my hair,
Then asleep by the fire,
Without any care.

As he was leaving;
Before the sunlight.
“Oh my darling;
You’re such a delight!”

Twats The Night Before Christmas

by VeryHappyHubby. Recited by Thomas.

Twas the night before Christmas and on our street block;
Nothing was stirring, except for my cock.
Her panties were hung by the chimney with care,
I had a good feeling she soon would be bare.

I was horny and naked all snug in my bed,
While visions of big boobs danced in my head.
With the wife in her nightie, and I full of luck,
I had my heart set on a Christmas eve fuck.

When out by the hearth there arose such a noise,
It sounded like girls and could not be boys.
Away to the Christmas tree I flew in the nude,
We might have guests, I couldn’t be rude.

Moonlight from the window cast a warm glow
And gave my firm cock a good reason to grow;
When, what should appear through my old reading glasses,
But eight college girls, and their really firm asses,

With little shy giggles, so lively and quick,
I knew in a moment they wanted my dick.
I was shocked then thought, they had to be bluffing,
But I whistled and shouted, as they stripped down to nothing;

“I’m Dana I’m Heidi I’m Amber I’m Shelly!
I’m Ali I’m Erin I’m Stephie I’m Nellie!
From their g-strings and bras that they bought at the mall,
They stripped And Stripped And stripped it off all!”

There were eight pairs of tits and pussies to match,
My big throbbing cock, wanted a piece of this snatch;
So before me now stood, eight naked co-eds,
I was anxious to learn who would first give me head;

And then with a smile, Amber sought for my dick,
The rest formed a line, as she gave me a lick.
Each girl sucked my cock, as I fondled her tits,
While each girl behind her all played with her clit.

My wife dressed in fur, from her tits to her crotch,
Said this was from her, and she wanted to watch;
A sack full of toys she brought for the girls,
It was full of vibrators with one made of pearls

Their eyes how they twinkled, Their pussies how merry!
Their tits were like melons, their clits like a cherry!
The girls grabbed their vibes, as I sat on the floor,
They pleasured each other, but all wanted more.

Each girl took a turn and came over to me,
They mounted my cock by the light of the tree.
Some fucked me quite slow, and some fucked me fast,
My biggest concern was how long I would last.

Their boobies were big and their pussies were wet,
I had fucked them all but I wasn’t done yet.
With a wink of her eye and a squeeze of her breast,
My wife let me know that she would be next.

They spoke not a word, gathered ‘round real quick,
and watched how it’s done, as my wife worked my dick.
She lowered her pussy right onto my rod,
We fucked and we fucked, as I shot out my wad.

Of all the pussies my wife’s was the best,
My cock was now tired and needed a rest.
With my wife still horny, and claiming it’s early,
She climbed off of me, and reached for a girly.

She licked every breast and sucked evry nipple,
My smile was so big and showed off my dimple.
She moved to their clits, and then one by one,
Each girl did orgasm, until they were done.

With evry girl limp and could take nothing more,
They eventually dressed and went for the door.
But I heard my wife shout, ere they drove out of sight,
“Merry Christmas to all, see you tomorrow night.”

Tinder Christmas Eve

By HarryDNewhouse Recited by Aria

Twas the night before Christmas, nothing good on TV.
So I went onto tinder, feeling kind of hornie.
My kinky companion, was up for some fun.
I sent him a message, to tell him he’d won.

“Christmas gift wanted, I live all alone.
No soul to consort, but my cat and my phone.
I want you to dress, in the robes of St Nick.
I’ve been very naughty, so don’t make it quick.

There’s a window unlocked, in the room at the back.
It opens with ease, for you and your sack.
I’m off to sleep now, in my sexy silk nighty.
Oh and by the way, I can get a bit fighty!”

A mince pie and brandy were left on the table.
Along with a note, ‘Fuck hard if you’re able!’
Well imagine my shock, when later that night.
I’m rudely awakened, by hands grasping tight.

My mouth was all covered, a beard scratched my ear.
‘Santa’s here slut, and you’re going to pay dear’
I struggled beneath him, but couldn’t get free.
His breath was mince pies, with a hint of sherry.

Was gagged by the stocking, I’d hung with such pride.
Wrists tied with red ribbon, as I lay on my side.
My night dress was lifted, my body left bare.
Face pushed in the pillows, firm hand held my hair.

The slap to my bottom, made me stifle a moan.
Spanked by a man, who’d invaded my home.
By the tenth I was writhing, all tingling and sore.
If not for the stocking I’d be begging for more.

Many strikes later, he decided to rise.
I then felt hot wax, drip onto my thighs.
It seemed like forever, He toyed with me there.
Pain mixed with pleasure, in well-practiced flair.

‘You’re such a bad girl, you deserve only coal.
Now open your legs, and I’ll choose me a hole’.
Candy-cane in my ass, was a tingling surprise.
A wide one at that, brought tears to my eyes.

Removing his belt, pants fell to the floor.
‘Here’s Santa’s north pole, now take it you whore!’
His cock drove me wild, and I churned and I shuddered.
‘I’ll ruin you slut’, was all that he muttered.

Pulled up on my knees, he pounded and pounded.
Fapping & clapping, his testicles sounded.
A Christmas orgasm, is always quite nice.
We had many that night, and disturbed all the mice.

Exhausted and broken, my hands were untied.
He reclaimed his trousers, and away he did ride.
But before you should ask, ‘was this only a dream?’
I awoke the next morning, to signs that I’ve seen.

A candy cane sat, in a drained brandy glass.
And I knew it was real, from the pain in my ass.
Beside hung a stocking, so full and so swollen.
Coal was its contents, my innocence stolen.

I yet was astonished, on tinder to find.
‘Sorry I can’t make it, I hope you don’t mind’.
Thus read the message, from my kinky friend.
That beard did seem real, Happy Christmas, The End.

NIGHT BEFORE CHRISTMAS: PARODY

By Eurika. Recited by Ryan

Twas the Night Before Christmas, and all through the house’
Downstairs I was yearning, and clicking my mouse.
Her stockings were flung on the end of the table,
But I was alone watching porn over cable.

I pulled out the lotion and rubbing my cock.
To shoot my load in an old ragged sock.
From the upstairs, came a noise so gay,
I jumped from my chair, seeking some randy play.

I dashed to the bedroom, flung open the door’
to see my wife kneeling, down on the floor.
For a moment, arose such a hot burning,
Seeing my lusty wife, my anger was churning.

A little old man, she was sucking his dick.
He was dressed in all red, Oh God it’s Saint Nick.
His eyes were a twinkle, his cheeks were all red.
My wife was below him, and giving him head.

She stopped rather quickly, looked worried & caught.
I wasn’t upset though. I thought it was hot!
He said, “I have checked, I checked my list twice.
She has been a bad girl, but you’ve been quite nice.”

I gave them a smile, and nodded my head,
Then old Saint Nick took her, and threw her in bed.
He pulled off her nightgown, her boobs bouncing

An Angel For Bishop: Part 3

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

An Angel For Bishop: Part 3

Willows tortured past exposes itself.

In 4 parts, based on a post by BurntRedstone. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Once they were both clean they were breathing hard and standing facing each other. The moment he leaned towards her lips she surged forward to press hers against his. His tongue slipped forward to brush against hers and suddenly she was sucking at his tongue. His hands came up and cupped her breasts and he gently took her nipples between his thumb and finger, feeling the little gold barbells and rings dangle from them. Willow gasped into his mouth and he felt Willow's legs buckle a little. She was beginning to make those needy yips as she rolled her hips. She tugged, but he jolted back.

"Willow, I don't have any condoms and I doubt Percy had the decency to put you on the pill. We can't."

"I can't get pregnant," was all she said as she tugged at him.

"What?" he gasped, as it was difficult holding a conversation with her.

"The doctor made sure I couldn't have babies so it's okay," she said in a matter of fact tone.

His head was spinning. He was still incredibly worked up and wanted to take Willow right now, but she'd just dropped a bomb from her past in his lap and his mind was reeling with the implications of her words.

"Please! I need it!" she whined as he continued to hold her off while he tried to get his head back in the game. Willow dropped to her knees in one movement. First her lips were sliding, then her nose was buried against his stomach. He could feel her swallowing but he couldn't feel her breathing so he pulled back until he heard her gasp.

Willow got to her feet then turned around and put her hands against the shower wall, pushing her ass back. She rubbed him up and down her crack a few times. Dan grabbed her hips and Willow sighed. She was surprisingly tight and he couldn't get over how amazing she felt.

Willow was moaning loudly and bearing down with her joyous cries she was loving every second. He could not exploit her vulnerable mental state, but knew that rejection was beyond her capacity to tolerate. So he continued to caress her and gently show her that she was precious and respected.

The feeling of real love was enough to set her body into what seemed like multiple waves of ecstasy. Somehow Dan had found an amazing tool of therapy for this sexually abused woman.

He pulled her back to stand upright. This sensation and her cries of joy triggered him. For good measure he gave her neck a gentle kiss and felt her trigger off again.

He held her exhausted body suspended between his arm circling her chest and his other arm around her hip. She leaned back against his chest and her breath came out in deep gasps.

Once their breathing had returned to normal Dan set her feet back on the floor. He looked at her and said "We need to talk about what you said about the doctor. I need to hear the whole story, but later." He tenderly washed between her legs. Then he shampooed and conditioned her hair once more. God he loved running his fingers through her hair and from the way she moaned and purred he knew she loved it too. He washed his hair, rinsed off, and turned the water off. They stepped out and dried off with their thick towels together. He replaced her bandages once more with dry ones. They padded into his bedroom and Dan remembered her clothes should be ready in the dryer. He quickly collected them and brought them back to her. He inspected the garments and saw the jeans were largely undamaged though there were some grease stains on the lower legs he suspected came from riding the motorcycle. Her shirt had a tear where the branch had pierced her shoulder. He could probably fix it but it wouldn't be pretty. He flipped it over and for the first time noticed the faded word across the back. It said 'Bitch'. He frowned. That asshole probably made her wear it. He wouldn't let her wear this again. He ripped it in two between his hands. He looked up and saw Willow staring at him wide eyed.

"Sorry, the shirt had a word on it that doesn't belong on you. You won't be wearing clothes like that with me. You deserve better," he said.

She smiled shyly at him. He saw she was struggling to get the bikini top on. Now that he was an 'expert' he showed her how to tie the lower string first under her tits (while struggling to keep his hands off of them), spin the knot around to the back, and pull the cups up, tying the top strings behind her neck.

With his hands behind her neck, feeling her damp but now much smoother hair caressing his hands he saw she was looking into his eyes. He leaned forward and kissed her lips tenderly. He just wanted to feel her amazing lips on his as her kiss was so sweet. Willow's eyes closed and she swayed a little when he pulled back. His heart hurt she was so lovely. How anyone could hurt someone so beautiful was beyond him. He pulled her into a hug and squeezed her body against his, wanting to protect her with his strength and relishing the intimacy. Her arms wrapped around his chest and he felt her shiver. He pulled back and looked at her questioningly. He saw tears sliding down her cheeks.

"What's wrong?" he asked gently.

"I've never felt like this before," she whispered and hiccupped. "I feel so safe in your arms." She clung to him and pressed her face against his neck. He squeezed her to him again, feeling her tremble against him. They stood like that for a while. Once her trembling calmed he stepped back and gave her a smile which she returned. Her eyes glowed and she seemed as relaxed as he'd ever seen her.

Chapter 3

Dan gave Willow a tour of the 'log cabin' which was more accurately described as a log mansion. He was rather proud of the building as it showcased his engineering expertise. The building was all on one level and followed the natural contours of the hillside in a serpentine curve with a magnificent view of the surrounding mountains, or in this case the blizzard which continued to rage into its second day. Under the gleaming hardwood flooring the entire structure was built on a poured concrete base with in-floor heating courtesy of a complex network of piping linked to the hot springs and an even more complex computer control system. The power needed to support the electronics and the rest of the house was fed by a huge series of batteries stored in an underground bunker built into the hillside. This array was on a constant trickle feed from multiple sources. Wind turbines, solar panels, geothermal, and even a small hydro turbine generator tapping into an underground river they discovered during construction. All said, they had energy to spare.

Beyond the amazing array of technology he'd built into the mansion the building contained all the comforts you could ask for. There was a huge living room with a large stone fireplace surrounded by deep comfy couches and facing a panoramic view of the mountainside. A large deck started on the northern side of the house and wrapped around to the western side to create a huge, two level socializing area in front of the living and dining room windows. Behind the living room built into the mountain was a large home theatre with stadium seating for twelve, three rows of four comfy recliners. Next to the living room was a large dining room with a massive polished slab of shiny hardwood for a table and seating for twelve. The next room was the kitchen which Willow was familiar with. There was an enormous pantry off the kitchen and a second door which led to the communications/control center for the house which doubled as a safe room. The table in the kitchen sat six and there was a deck accessible by a door next to the table. Exiting from the other side of the kitchen was a corridor which had the laundry room on one side, a utility room on the other, and continued on to the five big guest bedrooms each having a small seating area and a dedicated full washroom. The final bedroom was the master which had an enormous washroom suite, a walk-in closet, and a decent sized office. On the uphill side of the building at this point was the garage, a concrete and steel bunker built right into the mountainside. It was deep and wide enough for eight vehicles and at its far end was a complete metal and wood working workshop with all the required tools for maintaining the house. The roof deck of the garage was the home for communication dishes, a large greenhouse with a pool area again heated by the hot spring. There was interior access to the pool area by a spiral staircase in the garage.

When Dan led Willow back to the kitchen she was looking a little overwhelmed.

"So... you're rich?" she asked quietly.

"Rich?" he replied in surprise. Then he smiled and said "I designed and built the home but it's not mine. I just live in it during the winter months when no one else is here. The home is owned by the Noskov family from Russia. They are... incredibly rich, and generous. I was unofficially adopted by the Noskov's when I... helped get them out of a hot zone in Iraq during the war. They let me build them this house and I get to live in it. They also set me up with a... trust fund I guess you'd call it. When I need something I can tap into it. I don't think I'm rich but I'm pretty comfortable. I mean I have my engineering degree and the stuff I learned building this house has set me up in a very lucrative business of designing custom energy systems for people wanting to live off the grid. I have patents pending on several of the components and their designs. There is also a waiting list of customers wanting me to design for their specific environments. I can do most of that right from here. All that brings in a good income... huh, maybe I am rich or at least have the potential to be!" he smiled at the delight in Willow's eyes.

Dan busied himself making some herbal tea. It still wasn't time for dinner yet but a snack would be good. He wanted to ensure Willow started taking in the calories she needed to get back to a healthy weight. He dropped some bread slices in the toaster and pulled out the peanut butter. He poured the tea and sweetened it for Willow. He spread the peanut butter on toast watching it melt. Then he stopped. Dan was pissed at himself again but he kept that anger inside so he wouldn't spook Willow. He just made an assumption that might have been really bad for her. "Willow, are you allergic to anything? Like nuts?" he asked.

"I don't think so," she replied.

"Have you eaten peanut butter before? Do you like it?" Dan asked.

"Yes, I love peanut butter but I've never had it on toast," she said.

Dan shook off the tremble that crept up his back. He needed to know more about her to prevent something like this from happening again. He saw the notepad was still on the table. He carried the herbal teas to the table then brought Willow her peanut butter toast.

She looked at him when she saw he didn't have any toast in front of him.

"You need the calories. I'll wait for dinner," he said with a smile.

Willow carefully picked up her toast and took a small bite. When the warm peanut butter hit her tongue a broad smile spread across her face. "I LOVE peanut butter toast!" she gushed. She took a few more bites.

He grinned at her delight and picked up the notepad. After a sip of his tea he looked at Willow and asked "I hope you don't mind but I'd like to see how much more of your history we can fill in." She continued to munch on the toast and sip at the tea but gave him a nod.

"Do you recall the name of the man Percy, uh, took you from?" He still felt weird saying that.

"Herman Denk. He was a doctor. He gave me my new tits and fixed me so I couldn't make babies or have a period." she said.

Dan's stomach clenched. She said it like it was nothing but Dan was grateful to Percy for having killed the bastard who butchered Willow for his own needs and enjoyment. He took a deep breath and wrote down the Doctor's name and the approximate year he died. "Do you recall how long you lived with Herman? How many winters or summers?" he asked her next.

Willow looked confused then sad. "Herman lived in Las Vegas and I stayed inside in my room most of the time when he wasn't taking me out to parties. I don't remember how long that was but I think I stayed with him the longest. Before we moved to Las Vegas we were in Florida. That's where he poisoned and killed Officer Warren Greggs and took me from him. Officer Greggs used his handcuffs on me a lot and beat me because I wasn't worthy of having sex with him. That's where these scars came from." She showed him the rough white ridges encircling both of her wrists. Obviously the cuffs had done some serious damage to her skin at that time as the scar tissue was extensive. "He kept me chained in a room in his basement. When I got sick Officer Greggs brought Herman to fix me. We moved to Las Vegas after Officer Greggs was dead."

Dan was feeling a little queasy but while Willow was feeling talkative he'd get the information from her. As long as he had names and knew they had died he could find their obituaries and work out a timeline from that. He jotted down some notes and nodded at Willow to continue.

"Madam Tallia was my Mistress before Officer Greggs took me from her. She lived in a big old house in Georgia. She was angry a lot. She had been hurt in a car accident and she lost her eye. She wore a fancy eye patch but her mouth was so cruel. She told me I looked just like the bitch who destroyed her beauty. She would tie me up and burn my arms and legs with her cigarettes." Willow pointed out a few of the older circular scars running up her arms. "She told me that she was saving my face for later. I was always terrified that she was going to burn my face. Officer Greggs was at one of her parties. He found me tied up in my bedroom and put me in the trunk of his car. He told me he burned Mistress Tallia's house down with her inside."

Willow took a long sip of her tea to moisten her throat as she was unaccustomed to talking for so long.

"Mistress Tallia got me from Mr. Bill who brought me to one of her parties. Mistress Tallia called him Buffalo Bill because she said he was from that 'miserable place'. She told me that she wasn't going to give me back to Mr. Bill. She told me she gave him poisoned heroin so he wouldn't come back to get me the morning after the party and he didn't so I guess he's dead. When I was with Mr. Bill we moved around a lot and we lived out of his car. I don't remember his last name. Sometimes he gave me drugs and I would forget things. He loaned me out to people who gave him drugs and took me to lots of sex parties. I think Mr. Bill bought me from my mom's boyfriend when she died." Willow's voice ran out at that point. It was the longest Dan had ever heard her speak and while the subject matter was horrific to him, he was so glad that he got her story. He could work with this.

"Do you remember your mom's name?" he asked gently. She thought about it then shook her head sadly.

"Do you remember how old you were when your mom died?" he asked.

Willow sat quietly for a minute thinking. "I remember... a tenth birthday party. I think it was shortly after that when some men came to the house looking for mom's boyfriend. I was playing outside but I heard them yelling 'where is he'. When they left I went inside and she was dead. When her boyfriend got home he took me with him in the car and we drove away. He met Mr. Bill at a truck stop on the highway and sold me to him."

Dan sat looking at Willow. He couldn't breathe. His chest felt tight. Her mother was murdered when she was 10 and she was immediately sold off into the sex trade and slavery? How could that not screw you up? He opened his arms and Willow was immediately curled up on his lap and in his arm

Cabin of Temptation: Part 3

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Cabin of Temptation: Part 3

Hiking with McKayla.

Based on a post by a f winter . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Cabin of Temptation is an ongoing story told over four parts. In this chapter, Sam wakes up on Saturday to find only McKayla is awake. They decide to go on a hike, but find other activities interesting as well.

I awoke the next morning forgetting where I was for just a moment, the events of the last 24 hours seemed like a dream. Five of my former students, all female, had convinced me into chaperoning their post-graduation trip to a cabin under the pretense that there would be guys here as well. I was told on the way up that that was no longer the case, and I learned shortly after that the girls had all agreed to share me for the week to fulfill their desires. I laid in the large bed of the master bedroom and replayed my encounters with two of the girls yesterday.

My phone told me that it was almost 7:00 am. I knew that a bunch of teenage girls would not be up at this time and so I considered drifting back to sleep, but I knew my natural clock wouldn’t let me sleep much longer. I threw back the sheets and rose to meet the day. I got on a pair of pajama pants and my t-shirt from yesterday and made my way to the kitchen.

As I got to the first floor, I smelled coffee on the air and wondered who else might be up. I guessed McKayla or Natalie as they were the more active of the group and might have woken up out of habit. My guess was confirmed when I saw McKayla in the kitchen pouring herself a mug of coffee.

McKayla was the oldest of the crew having turned 18 last October. She was also the tallest at 5’8”. Her light blonde shoulder length hair was tied back in a ponytail this morning, giving me a good view of her strong shoulders. She was a gifted volleyball player and had the build of a star athlete. I don’t think there was an ounce of fat on her. I had once seen her tight, toned stomach while she was at practice and I couldn’t believe my eyes. Still, she had the touch of curves that gave her a womanly allure. This morning she had on a light blue tank top with thin straps and white pajama shorts with the CSU logo on them. I could clearly see the shape of her B cup tits and her nipples poked through the thin fabric of her shirt. She turned around when I entered the kitchen and I saw she was wearing glasses. I didn’t know she wore contacts and had never seen her with glasses which called attention to her lovely blue eyes.

“Morning Sam,” she said when she saw me.

“Morning,” I said back.

She lifted the pot in her right hand at me and asked, “Coffee?”

I shook my head, “No thanks, I’m more of a tea guy.”

“Of course,” she said with a smile, “how could I forget?”

She set her coffee down and went to fetch the kettle. I went to the cupboard to get the tea bags while she filled the kettle and set it on the stove to heat. I took a seat at the large kitchen island and she stood on the opposite end pouring some creamer in her coffee.

“Thank you kindly,” I said with a nod towards the kettle. “Is anyone else up?”

“You’re very welcome.” She shook her head, “They’re all still asleep, probably will be until 9 or 10. Emma’s been known to sleep until noon.”

“But not you?”

“I’m used to getting up early to go running,” she explained. “And I was a bit wiped out from the drive yesterday, so I didn’t stay up too late.”

“Same here,” I said.

I saw her smirk behind her coffee cup as she said, “I bet.”

The kettle began to cry and I rose to take it off the heat. She found a mug for me and placed her hand on my shoulder as she leaned around me to put the mug on the counter. I thanked her again and she flashed me her winning smile.

“I was thinking of going hiking,” she told me. “Alexis said her brother marked a couple of trails around here and one of them leads to a really nice overlook about a mile away. You wanna come?”

I knew there were no set plans for the day, so I said sure. She then showed me a small black device on the counter that was currently charging.

“Alexis also showed me these. They’re GPS trackers that will always point right here. The trails are pretty well marked, at least she claims, but better safe than sorry.”

I agreed. We enjoyed our morning beverages for a bit and chatted a little about her upcoming college career. She had a full volleyball scholarship to CSU and was excited to play at a more competitive level. Her position had always been outside hitter, but she was hoping to show her skills and try out opposite hitter. She was going to move into the dorms even though she wouldn’t be terribly far from home. The freedom sounded nice and it made sure she wouldn’t have to worry about traffic for classes or practice.

We eventually decided to get changed to go hiking. I put on a pair of hiking shorts and a grey shirt with the faded logo of the school I taught at on it. I also threw on a hat and my hiking boots. I grabbed my backpack and went downstairs to find McKayla by the door to the deck in a pair of tight athletic shorts and a sports bra. My eyes couldn’t help but wander the fit body before me.

“Ready?” She asked, her smile wide. Her glasses were gone but her eyes still shined.

I nodded and she opened the door. She said she had left a note in case they were still gone when anyone woke up. We went down the stairs of the deck and made our way towards the woods at the back of the house. There was a small wooden sign installed that pointed where the trails started. There was a white and blue trail and it was the white trail that would take us to the outlook. We found the trailhead, the first of many trees to be marked with white paint.

The trail was decently well marked though a little spotty at times, but we never got lost. We both kept our eyes out for any markings to point our way. Well, my eyes spent a decent amount of time looking for markings, the rest of the time they were glued to McKayla’s barely hidden body. The shorts hugged her tight to give me a good view of her toned ass as she hiked. I normally would have tried to keep my attention elsewhere if she was still my student, but the events of the last day had me in a new mindset. I believe she caught me at least once when she looked back to ask if I saw the nearby deer.

“I heard about you and Evan,” I said at some point during our hike.

She gave a half smile, “Yeah, I’m not too broken up about it. It felt more and more lately like it was only going to until graduation and then be done.”

“That’s more common than you think,” I said. “I guess it’s good you two didn’t drag it out over the summer like some others do.”

“Wouldn’t be worth it,” she said. “We were really just staying together for the sex near the end and he lives too far away to make it worth it.”

My laugh echoed about us as she caught me by surprise. McKayla had always been fairly candid, sometimes to the point of embarrassing her friends, but never in this sort of way. I’d heard her call boys cute, but never anything like hot or sexy. Maybe this was a side of herself she was more comfortable sharing with me now that our relationship had changed.

After about an hour of hiking the trees began to thin and we found yourselves emerging to the overlook. It was a flat area maybe 20 feet wide that served as a break in the trees. Alexis’s brother had obviously spent some time on the area as a log was situated perfectly to be a bench for the overlook. A large boulder protruded from the ground on the left hand side of the area. Just underneath the lip of the lookout was a sharp decline for a while, so the view provided was over the treetops. We could see for miles, the forest stretching on and on. To our right we could see the end of the forest and then the rolling hills on the other side of the road we’d driven on yesterday. To our left and straight ahead it was all forest and mountain for as far as the eye could see. The late May sun was warm this time of day, but not yet hot.

“Wow,” McKayla said as she gazed out at the view.

“Yeah,” I agreed.

We took a seat on the makeshift bench and drank some water. We watched the trees for a minute, enjoying the song of the breeze rushing through them. An animal call would reach us every now and then and we’d each guess what it might be.

Hunger suddenly hit me and I realized I hadn’t had breakfast. My stomach made a sound like a dying lion and McKayla couldn’t help but laugh.

“Hungry?” She asked.

I nodded sheepishly and she reached into her bag, pulling out two bananas and handing one to me along with a granola bar. It wasn’t fancy but it shut my stomach up. I thanked McKayla a couple of times for saving the morning.

“So, I saw you yesterday,” she said after some silence.

I looked at her curiously.

“I saw you with Emma,” she added.

I nearly choked on my bagel which made McKayla chuckle once she was sure I was fine.

“I guess we were out in the open,” I said after a drink of water.

“It was so hot,” she said, turning from the view to me.

“Did you watch?”

“For a couple minutes,” she admitted, “but I didn’t want to make you two stop if you saw me, so I left. You were both so into it.”

Never before had someone watched me have sex and I had never thought I’d be that kind of person, but McKayla talking to me about it now had my wheels turning. I was turned on by the idea of her watching us in a way I had never expected. My thoughts and eyes turned back to McKayla’s body and I felt it might not be long before I got to see more of it.

She went on, “I’ve often thought about something like that, sex in public. It makes me excited and nervous all at once. It’s like…” she trailed off as if trying to find the words.

“It’s like you’re into the idea but not sure about how you’d like it in real life,” I said.

She nodded enthusiastically, “Yes, exactly. Even with the arrangement this weekend, I still feel really nervous about it.”

I looked around at our little corner of the world and then back at her.

“This place is pretty public, but also pretty private,” I said.

A large smile appeared on her face and she shifted on the log towards me. “What’re you saying, Sam?”

“I’m saying we’re out in the open now, but no one is likely to see us. It could be a great way to test the waters.”

She leaned ever closer, “Are you saying you want to fuck me here?”

I nodded and leaned to meet her the rest of the way. “I am,” I said just before our lips met.

McKayla turned out to be a very shy kisser at first. She followed my lead, letting me set the flow for our slow kissing. She parted her lips when my tongue brushed against hers and her boldness emerged. She became insatiable once our tongues touched, and that seemed to prompt her hands to join the mix. She placed one on my chest and ran it up to my hair, her fingers getting lost in my light brown hair. I placed a hand on her stomach and finally got to feel those abs, a moan nearly escaping my lips as soon as I did. I began to explore them, feeling her tight body, my hand brushing against the bottom of her sports bra. When I made brief but full contact with her chest over the bra, she took a sharp inhale of breath.

To my surprise, she broke the kiss and placed her forehead against mine. Her one hand remained in my hair, but the other went to my shorts to outline the bulge there. My head was swimming as she touched me through the cloth with her fingertips and I missed her question.

“What?” I asked.

“I asked if you’d fucked Natalie yet,” she said. “Last night in the hot tub, we were talking about how Alexis and Emma had already fucked you; and Natalie declared that she wouldn’t let herself be last and that she’d sneak into your room last night.

That time I heard it and was brought back to my senses even as my cock twitched against her fingers. There wasn’t a trace of jealousy in her voice, just curiosity.

“No,” I said honestly.

She beamed, “Hah! So I’m not the last.”

“I haven’t done anything with Sydney either,” I said.

McKayla’s palm came in contact with my cock and I groaned. She rubbed it in gentle circles and kissed along my jaw.

“I doubt anything will happen with Sydney,” she told me. “She agreed she’s cool with it, but she’s not the kind of girl to take part in something like this.”

I had more questions, but I knew asking them would probably ruin the mood. I pushed them out of my head for now and focused on the coed kissing my neck and stroking my cock. I grabbed at her sports bra and pulled it off, making her pause her actions to raise her arms. I took advantage of the break and leaned forward to kiss her shoulder, my hand cupping her perky tit. My thumb brushed her pink nipples that stood at attention, causing her to shiver.

Her hands moved to my shorts and began to undo them. I broke contact and stood up to get the shorts off as well as my shirt. She took the cue from me and stood up to push her down shorts and thong down her toned legs. My shorts came off first and I was working on my shirt when she got on her knees on the dirt floor before me.

She grabbed my rigid cock and licked the tip. Her smile grew wide as she gave it a few more tentative licks, her hand running along my cock as there were now no barriers keeping her from touching it. She then ran her tongue along it from base to tip, her fingers massaging the tip as it made its journey. Only after doing that again from the other side did she then put her mouth around me.

She bobbed her head along the first few inches at a slow pace once, then a couple more times before gripping the base and opening her mouth to get her tongue all around the tip. She repeated the process a couple of times either picking up the pace or adding more pressure. Her hand around me began to jerk me off and the other went between her legs.

“Stand up,” I told her, “I want to taste you.”

I watched her eyes light up and she pulled my cock from her mouth. She gave it a small kiss before standing up, looking at me expectantly. The outdoor area didn’t give us a lot of options in terms of comfort or ease, so I walked her over to the boulder and leaned her back against it. With a trail of kisses, I made my way down her body until I was kneeled before her.

I situated her leg over my shoulder and leaned towards her pussy. A small triangle of public hair adorned it of the same honey color as her hair. I planted a small kiss on it before kissing lower, my tips brushing against her clit. I heard her gasp and felt her hands find my hair. A moan followed as my tongue ran along her slit, pressing against her clit at the end of its journey. I licked her a few more times, one of my hands venturing up her body to cup her tits as I licked her.

“Holy fuck,” she said as she rested her head against the rock. “Evan would never go down on me. Mmmm…”

“That’s because you’ve been fucking around with boys,” I told her between licks. “I hate to say a lot of boys in college will be the same.”

“So you’re saying I need to start fucking men.”

I ignored the fact that I might have just given her a thing for older guys and licked her lower. Her wet folds parted easily for me now, her sweetness spreading on my tongue. This was a far superior breakfast. I teased her entrance with the tip of my tongue which caused her hips to grind against my face. I grabbed onto her toned ass with one hand and drove her hard against my mouth. She had started by trying to bite back her moans, her hand even in her mouth to help muffle them. The longer I went on, the deeper I explored her, the less she cared.

“Oh my God!” She exclaimed. “Yes! Oh yes! Sam, that feels so good. I love your tongue on my pussy. It’s so sexy watching you lick me.”

My eyes burned up at her as my tongue continued its ceaseless work. When I licked low, my tongue briefly entering her, my nose could press against her clit and drive her wild. I concentrated my efforts onto her clit with my tongue and she gripped tightly onto my hair. I pushed a finger inside of her while I massaged her clit and her words became a jumble. All I could make out were the words fuck and yes.

There was no warning when her orgasm hit her. Her body shook once and she pulled my face closer to her pussy. I felt the added pressure around my finger and tasted the flood on my tongue, but my efforts didn’t stop.

I continued to lick her, my eyes watching her beautiful body dance with the release of pleasure. After a brief amount of time she used her grip on my hair to pull my face away from her crotch.

“Hold off,” she said as she caught her breath. “It feels amazing, I’m just so sensitive now.”

I chuckled and moved my way back up her body until I was standing tall and asked, “You’ve never really had someone concentrate on your pleasure before, have you?”

She shook her head and kissed me, adding, “Thank you.”

“Thank you for letting me taste you,” I said. “I love the way you taste.”

She gave an involuntary giggle and we began to make out again while she calmed down. My hands stayed on her body, exploring every muscle, while she worked my cock in her hands between us. The rock was still cool, but slowly warming from the sun. After a few minutes, she pulled back.

“I’m ready,” she said.

I nodded and took hold of my cock. Lifting her leg again, I adjusted myself to be able to enter her while still standing and she raised up onto her tiptoes with her other foot to help. I found her slit and ran my head along it, lubricating the tip before entering her. She was tighter than I expected, but through teamwork we got me moving inside of her.

She placed her arms around my shoulders to hold onto me for support and I kept her leg lifted as I started to rock my hips. Now both of us moaned with no regard for the world around us, the sounds of our passionate coupling joining the chorus of nature sounds. Her pussy held me tight, her warm walls gripping my thick cock as if it belonged to them now. Her body tensed and relaxed in waves as pleasure washed over her and she did her best to move her hips to meet me. There was no reason to hold back, so I picked up speed and she purred like a lioness.

“You like that cock inside of you?” I smirked.

She nodded, “Fuck me with that big cock. Oh God, it feels so good inside me. Yes, Sam. Yes.”

Her head turned to gaze out at the beautiful view we had hiked to. “It’s so amazing to be fucked in a place like this.”

I agreed, my focus now on driving my cock into her. To my surprise, she put a hand on my chest and started to push me off.

“Let’s change it up,” she said.

I followed her lead back to the log bench and used my clothes as a makeshift cushion to take a seat while she faced away from me. I couldn’t complain about the amazing view of her strong back and well-toned ass, especially as she began to lower it towards me.

“I would sometimes do this with Evan while he was playing video games,” she said as she grabbed my cock to guide it back to her pussy. “I’d see if I could distract him enough that he’d stop playing and really fuck me.”

“Did it work?” I asked as I felt myself enter her again from behind.

She looked over her shoulder at me with a pleasure filled smirk, “Every time.”

If I had any doubts about her abilities, they would have disappeared the second she started to move her hips. She found her rhythm immediately and her ass bounced against me as if she was keeping time by the movements. My hands, which had been resting against the log, came to her hips. I watched in amazement she slid along my cock with ease, stopping only every now and then to grind her hips against me before starting again. I gave her ass a smack, the sound loud out in the open air, and she gave an enthusiastic cry in response. It wasn’t long before my cock was pulsing faster inside of her.

“I’m gonna cum,” I told her.

“Me too,” she said between breaths ragged from effort. “I want you to cum on my tits.”

I told her I’d try to hold off until after her, but it was no easy task. Her speed increased as she got closer to her own release, wh

Home Repairs: Part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Home Repairs: Part 1

She’s a plumber who fixes more than the sink.

Based on posts by Mr Still, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It takes some getting used to, the ways of the world these days. The sink in our kitchen had flooded the floor and of course we had to deal with it and of course it was a Saturday morning. I took a look at the spaghetti of pipes and hoses under the sink and complained to my wife June who stood watching with her arms crossed while I went on about how something that was supposed to be as simple as water coming into the house and water going out of the house could be so complicated in these modern homes.

June seemed unimpressed by my complaint and latched on to the main issue. "Can you fix it?" she asked with a hint of urgency. "I like things in our home to work."

"I've just been explaining;” I started but she cut me off.

"Just get a plumber in then," she ordered and left the kitchen and the puddle on the floor, striding out as if this failing of the house was somehow my fault.

I did the google thing and got as far down as Advanced Plumbing which seemed to be based nearby and who boasted that they did twenty-four hour callouts. Reasoning that they could only be as cheap or expensive as the rest of the alphabet I gave them a call and spoke to a receptionist who seemed to be caring enough and unfussed that it was Saturday morning. She warned me to expect the bill to be a minimum of a hundred dollars by the time the leak was found and repaired, depending on the cost of parts. But not much more than that, she told me, based on my description of the situation. "These things are usually solved pretty quickly," she assured me with what I assumed was blithe marketing confidence. But she promised that someone would be out within the hour. I hoped with that sort of service, the problem could be solved pretty quickly and we could get back to our weekend. So assuming that I had everything under control, I went back to the weekend paper. I merely had to wait and it would all be solved.

Sure enough the sort of van you would expect your local plumber to drive pulled into my driveway about forty-five minutes later. It clearly advertised it was Advanced Plumbing which gave me some immediate relief, like the problem was already solved.

I went to the window in time to see a tallish and shapely blonde woman get out of the van's driver's side. She appeared to be by herself. And indeed she was. She wore short shorts and the company issue hi-viz top which suggested to me even from my distance that she had a bust worth my attention.

She knocked on the door and I immediately answered, greeting this woman from Advanced Plumbing with her bright, open face framed by a mane of blonde hair along with the rest of her readily apparent attributes down to her long tanned legs.

"You're Henry with the plumbing problem," she announced.

"You're a;” I started, hoping that she wasn't put off by how I stared, examining her.

“plumber," she helpfully concluded for me. "Is there a problem? I thought we worked out everything on the phone? If I can have a look at your leak?"

I remembered to let her into the house. "Ah, you were the receptionist?" I asked somewhat surprised.

"Well, I answer the phone." She smiled. "I'm May. And I am a certified plumber. I realize that it can be a bit difficult for you old people."

"Old? I'm forty-four." This impertinence was not acceptable and could not be let go without some level of correction.

"Oh I am sorry," May smiled while clearly looking me over, "I thought you were older. Now if you let me, I'll have a look at your plumbing and see if I can get your waterworks operating right again." She gave me a salacious smile with that as I led her to the kitchen.

There would be a reckoning for that too, I thought, but later. A reckoning after we got my immediate problem solved. I guessed that June was busy out in our back garden, so I would have to think ahead if I was going to get my revenge on May while keeping June in the dark about anything that went on.

I sat at the kitchen table and started to scroll through my phone as May got down on her knees to look under the sink. I looked over at her at just the right moment. Her head was in the cabinet thing right under the sink as her shorts stretched enticingly over her bottom. Since she was there and I was here I could make a close inspection of what was before me. Suddenly May turned around to me.

"What are you doing?" she snapped.

I smiled. "Keeping an eye on you. Health and safety and all of that." Which in a sense was true. You don't leave someone in that position by themselves. It's in all the safety manuals. I explained that to May and she shook her head and smiled in a way that seemed agreeable and enticing. I felt a stirring in my pants in response. May went back to looking for the problem, so I adjusted my cock which had started to grow, getting a little uncomfortable in my pants from all the watching. I also switched my phone to film her. It might be a while before I saw a bottom like that again so I decided that I needed a record. It really was quite an impressive bottom, round, not too large, with a nice arc curving into her bare legs. I got thinking about what May might do with it for pleasure. I realized that I was adjusting my cock again which was natural given the situation that presented itself to me.

May stood up and smiled at me, returning my concentration to the damp problem in front of us. "I've found what the problem is," she announced and used what I assumed was genuine plumbing terminology to explain her diagnosis. I was slightly distracted by the way that her shirt had bunched up around her bust suggesting that her tits were somewhat larger and more enticing than I had first imagined.

She clearly intended to impress me with her plumbing knowledge. When she finished I asked "can you fix it?" meaning I wanted to know if she could fix it right away.

Fortunately, May nodded and told me that she had to go to the van to get the parts and everything would be sorted soon. She smiled oddly when she said that.

"Do you need a hand?" I asked her but she shook her head.

"You just watch," she told me as she strode purposefully out of the room again giving me a different but equally pleasant view of her backside. I wondered about getting the chance to see more of it.

However, like something from an English bedroom farce, with May out of the house, June came back into the room while I sat and waited. "Is everything under control?" she asked in her now familiar distant

Lost At Christmas: Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Lost At Christmas: Part 2

A vulnerable confrontation with an old crush.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

Christmas

What had started out with the potential for so much disappointment, my first Christmas away from home, was actually quite wonderful. The family embraced me and treated me as one of their own. Dinner was scrumptious, a Christmas ham, with the full complement of side dishes. After dinner we chatted, drank a little too much spiked eggnog, and told stories of the last few years.

I sat close to Sheri when I could, beside her at the dinner table, and next to her on the couch while we had our eggnog. I tried to engage her in some quiet conversation of our own, but the setting was all wrong for that, and I eventually abandoned those attempts. It was nice enough just to be near her.

Tommy's step-father Dave, insisted I call Santiago, even though I knew the price would be outrageous, and I did. I gave my family my Christmas wishes, and told them how much I missed them and was looking forward to seeing them in a couple of days. Everyone in the room took a minute to say hello and share season's greetings. I had to spend a few minutes trying to get my Mom to stop crying at the far end, before we finally were able to hang-up.

The small ones had to go to bed relatively early, and so we all got to open one gift the night before, as was their tradition. I gave Tommy his gift, and his mother opened the family gift and everyone acted pleased. In turn, they had bought me a present which I opened. It was two books for the trip, and they had a card for me. Inside was $50. I was completely in shock.

"Dear Steve,

Your short visit was a wonderful Christmas gift to us all. Thanks so much for choosing to spend this Christmas with us. Here's some mad money for the trip home. We all love you.

Dave, June, Robert, Sheri, John and Jean"

I was deeply touched by the gesture. I went over and gave Tommy's Mom a big hug, thanking her for the card and books. The kids jumped up with presents of their own, and I got two new drawings for my dorm room, as well as some mystery invention from John, which was supposed to be a spy tool to stop people from breaking into my room. I thanked them profusely, and they were put to bed shortly after.

Dave, Tommy and I discussed the logistics of my morning bus ride back to Charleston. It left at 7:30 am, but was only about 15 minutes away, so we figured on getting a 7:00am start. We relaxed around the fire, ruminating on the poor souls who had the job of driving that bus all day Christmas day.

There was a guitar in the corner, Greg's. I was surprised he hadn't taken it with him. I went over and grabbed it, and finding it miserably out of tune, I tuned it up.

"Play something Christmassy", Tommy's Mom asked, and so I played a couple of tunes. I'm a fair guitarist; I was studying guitar at the Eastman School of Music since it was convenient, and ROTC was picking up the tab, and had improved quite a bit from the days of our first band. I got rave reviews from my small audience, and took requests for a while, before we broke it up. The parents still had some work to do for the kids, and Tommy and I wanted to hit the hay early, in order to catch that 7:30 bus.

More hugs and kisses all around, with a firm handshake for Dave, and I retired to my room to finish my packing. I got ready for bed, dressed in boxers and a t-shirt, laid out my clothes for the morning, and completed my packing. I had one last thing I wanted to do before hitting the sack, so I went back into the bathroom, and knocked on the opposite door into Sheri's room.

I heard a muffled "Come in" or something to that effect, and opened the door to find Sheri sitting up in bed, brushing her long blonde hair. She was dressed in a nearly see-through pale green nightie that took my breath away.

"Hi." I felt incredibly awkward, like I was 16 all over again.

She looked up at me, giving me a quizzically upraised eyebrow.

"I had a gift for you, but I felt kind of silly giving it to you out there. I hope you don't mind that I waited until now." I handed her a small leather pouch.

She took it, laying her brush to the side, and opened it, pulling out a small cross. She stretched out the cord, and looked at me in surprise.

"But this is your mountain cross! You always wear this!" She said, looking at me with a strange look I couldn't quite fathom.

The cross was one I had found mountain climbing several years earlier. I had been in a small accident. I'd fallen into a glacier fed stream on a mountain trip, while collecting firewood in a storm. I'd almost frozen before I'd made it back to the cabin. Literally. I thought I was going to die. I was staggering the last 20 feet to the building, in a daze, when a friend returning from the outhouse ran into me, and dragged me inside to warm up. The next morning I found a small ivory cross on a rotted leather lanyard at almost the very place I had climbed out of the stream, and I had worn it for years since then. Sheri knew the story. I had told her the whole thing one evening when I had been giving her driving lessons.

I don't know what had motivated me to give it to her, but I had had this urge, and I've always been a pretty impetuous person.

"I just want you to have it." I explained.

She patted the bed beside her for me to sit down then she handed me the cross to put around her neck and turned her back to me. I passed my hands over the head, letting the cross dangle in the valley between her breasts, and she reached back and pulled her hair up and out of the way, so I could latch the necklace on her.

When I was done she turned to me, and fingering the cross she thanked me.

"I got the strangest call today." She told me.

"Strange how?" I asked.

"Kathryn called me. We haven't talked probably in over a year, but she called me out of the blue, and we talked about nothing but you for over an hour." She said with a teasing smile.

I could feel my face burning from the blush.

We were real quiet for a bit. Then she spoke up softly, not looking at me at all, just looking down at her hands.

"Do you remember the skating party where you asked me to skate, like 5 times?"

"Do I ever! My hand was so sweaty I was embarrassed to hold yours, but didn't know how to dry it off, and I wasn't good enough a skater to make a real dance out of it." I laughed.

"I thought you liked me, and were going to ask me out, but you never did. Why not?" She asked.

The memory was embarrassing, and I thought about it a bit before confessing. "I had skated with Kathryn earlier in the evening, and she asked me who I liked. I told her I would answer by the end of the evening. Later, just when I was trying to get the nerve up to skate with you again, and ask you to sit by me on the Pensacola bus trip, Jack found me and told me that I had better ask Kathryn to skate. She was waiting for me to tell her something. Well, I did ask her to skate, and she reminded me of our previous conversation.

I admitted that I really liked two people, you and her. Then she asked me if I minded if she 'monopolized' me for a while. I went along. You know the rest. One out-of-town bus trip; one back-row of the movie; and me completely screwing everything up."

She listened without showing too much surprise. "But how come you never tried anything after that?"

"God! How could I? You knew everything that had happened. Don't you remember the time I stopped by when Net was over here spending the night. Every time I passed you guys, you seemed to be laughing at me. And then when you passed me in the hall and whispered, "Oooh, I Love You," teasing me with what I'd said to Kathryn before completely blowing her off, I was just devastated. I hadn't screwed up just the one chance, but you as well."

Sheri had the grace to blush from embarrassment at that. "I really didn't know much of what was going on. Kathryn just told me to go up to you and say that. I'm sorry."

"Not half as sorry as I was." I told her. "You had to know how much I liked you. I was always trying to be around you and do things with you."

"I didn't know how much of that was just being Tommy's sister, or what. I kept waiting for you to try something, anything, but you never did." She looked at me intensely almost with anguish.

I was 16 all over again. I was still embarrassed over my ineptness around women. I had screwed things up with Kathryn. I had screwed up with Teri. And I had screwed up with Sheri. Since then I'd had more than my share of success with the young women I'd known, but all of a sudden, it was like I was a clumsy, scared virgin all over again.

Sheri looked at me for a long while, then finally sighed and looked away, picking up her brush and going back to brushing her hair. "Some things will never change, I guess," she muttered, ignoring me.

I started to get up, to go to my room, knowing this was neither the time, nor the place to try to start something with Sheri, but I just couldn't leave things as they were. I reached out and took the brush from her, which she relinquished slowly. I then took her by the shoulders and turned her away from me, so I could brush her hair.

I brushed her hair in silence for a bit, before speaking. "For at least a year after leaving here, I would dream about you all the time. You were the girl of my fantasies. We wrote so well for a while, and I kept all your letters, reading them over and over again, looking for hidden meaning in the words, wondering if I'd ever get a chance to be with you. I still have those letters." I confessed.

Several long seconds later Sheri reached down to the bottom drawer of her chest, next to the bed and opened it. She reached under her sweaters, and pulled out a pile of letters held together with a rubber-band. I recognized my writing.

She turned to look at me, and her eyes glistened. I dropped the brush, leaned over and nervously kissed her, hoping beyond hope she wouldn't throw me out of her room with a ruckus.

Instead she turned, and returned my kiss with a depth and passion I could only have prayed for.

When we broke apart, we just looked at each other. Suddenly I couldn't help but giggle.

"What?" She asked, almost crossly.

"Do you remember how you thought you'd get pregnant from French kissing?" I recalled.

She blushed again. "I can't believe you still remember that, you beast. How did you find that out anyway?"

"Kathryn told me on the bus trip. I think she was trying to make you seem naive to me, sort of solidify her hold on me." I told her.

"That Bitch! She always denied it, but I couldn't think of anyone else who knew."

We laughed a bit, and gradually fell back into kissing each other.

At the next break in our kissing, Sheri nailed me again. "Tommy said you did it with Angela. Was she your first?"

"No. I never did do it with her. And Colleen was my first." I admitted.

"Colleen? From yearbook?"

"Yeah. But not until a year later. She went to Mosley with me, and we hooked up at a party. It was weird and nothing much happened of it. Three weeks later I was headed to Chile." I told her.

She just shook her head at me.

"Since it's time for true confessions, who was your first?" I asked teasing. "Rich? Mike?"

"Oh God, no!" she laughed.

"Then who?"

She never answered, just turned a bright red.

"Come on, fair's fair. I told you." I urged her relentlessly.

She mumbled something I couldn't make out.

"I can't hear you, who was it?" I teased again.

She looked up, almost fiercely. "Nobody, all right?"

I was stunned, and the ensuing silence seemed endless.

"You're kidding me." I finally said, hardly believing.

Her answer was so soft I almost missed it. "At one time I thought you'd be my first."

This time when we kissed, I allowed my hands to wander, throwing caution to the wind. I cupped her perfect young breast in my hand, letting my thumb brush across her nipple, getting it hard. We were both gasping when we broke apart.

"Steve?"

"Yes?"

"Go close your door, and turn off your light, then turn off the light in the bathroom," she said softly.

I did, and she had turned down the light in her room. She was lying in the bed, the covers folded down neatly, waiting for me. She was still in her nightie.

I stood beside the bed and made my commitment. I removed my shirt, and then my shorts, sporting a huge hard-on, which she stared at in wonder. I climbed into her bed completely naked.

She had been laying sideways, leaning on her elbow, but as I entered the bed, she rolled onto her back, lying down, waiting for me. She was achingly beautiful in the dim light, and I was afraid I was going to come on the spot if she even touched me.

I leaned over her and kissed her, but this time the kiss never stopped. I lost my soul in that kiss. I lost all track of time and presence. Our mouths stayed connected as we explored and played with our tongues, and my hands embarked on their exploration of the wonders of her body. My hands touched her all over, before finally settling in the warm crease between her legs. She had panties on, and as my fingers rubbed up and down her hidden folds, I found a small wet spot, maybe the size of a dime slowly spreading. Once I was aggressively rubbing her, sliding the material up and down, half-an inch into her by this time, the wetness enveloped the entire area. I slid my hand less than a foot up her body, and let my finger tips creep under the band of her panties. My hand slid down, the soft down of her hair like a magical lure, the gentle pressure of her panties against the back of my hand trapping me.

Our kiss finally broke, and from an inch away we looked into each other's eyes as I slowly slid my middle finger between those forbidden lips, and into her. The aroma of her need assaulted me, and the quiet squish of her wetness against my finger was the ultimate aphrodisiac. I was engulfed with desire.

I started to crawl over her, placing my knee between hers when she stopped me.

"Wait."

Then she raised her hips, and scrunched down, raised her knees, moments later passing me a small, but incredibly erotic piece of plain, white material.

I was beyond reason, and I climbed between her legs. She spread them for me, seeming as eager as I. I grabbed my throbbing rod in hand, and by feel, rubbed the head up and down her moistness, adding pressure bit by bit, until I felt it settle in at the mouth of her pussy. She gave a small gasp, as the head slid in just a bit, not quite in her yet, but knowing that I was one small push from being inside.

"Be gentle," she said, and I could see a hint of nervousness and fear in her eyes.

I leaned over and kissed her softly, and while our lips touched, I pushed, sinking into her. At least for a bit. About halfway in I hit a barrier. I was confused at first. I pulled back and pushed again, a little harder, thinking I was sticking, and she grunted a little as if in pain.

It finally sunk in. I had been with plenty of women, and several who had claimed to be virgins, but none with their cherry intact. I wasn't sure what to do.

I probed again, and this time elicited a small 'ow'. What was I to do? I lay on top of her, my cock buried four inches deep in the girls of my dreams, and I was at a complete loss.

Sheri shifted a bit under me, wrapped her legs around mine, and pulled me close. She whispered into my ear.

"Take me."

It was the sexiest thing I'd ever heard. Nervously I pulled back until I was just at the opening and I drove down hard, feeling just a pinch before my pelvis was grinding into hers. I was completely inside her.

I got up on my elbows and looked down at her. I could see a single wet trail that glistened from the side of her eye to her ear.

"Are you ok?" I asked her, holding myself still, deep inside of her.

"Wonderful," she said softly, tilting her chin up slightly for a kiss.

I accepted the offer, and kissed her gently, while I experimented with moving my cock within her incredibly tight sheath. I felt I was only moments from coming, but I couldn't resist moving my hips just a bit, exploring the feeling of being inside her.

I leaned down and whispered in her ear. "I always wanted you. You knew it. I knew it. But I was afraid. I was afraid of the ribbing from your brother. Afraid of being exposed for knowing nothing about what to do with a girl.

Afraid of ruining our friendship.

Afraid of striking out, and you telling all the other girls, and my being the laughingstock.

Afraid of so many stupid things.

I was an idiot."

"You weren't afraid of Kathryn," she answered softly.

"She initiated it all. She pushed forward, asking to monopolize me, holding my hand. I probably never would have made the move. If I could change one thing, it would be that skating party. I should have saved that last moonlight skate for you, and asked you out. I should have told Kathryn that you were the one girl I was interested in. Who knows how things might have worked out? Plus, it wasn't as big a deal. If things didn't work out, oh well. But if I ruined things with you, it would have killed all my dreams."

She was hot beneath me, her skin almost burning to my touch, I was finally moving inside of her, but I quickly had to stop, again on the verge of coming, and embarrassed at my short trigger.

"Make love to me Steve," she said breathlessly.

I gave a few more strokes and had to stop again.

"Don't stop," she pleaded.

"I'm sorry, I'm so excited I'm on the verge of coming now. If I move I won't be able to stop," I finally confessed.

"Do it. Pump me, take me, come deep inside me," she answered.

Those words were too much, and with a gasp I drove my cock in hard, and exploded inside her. I pulled back and slammed into her a dozen times or so, making the bed creak alarmingly as I emptied myself inside her virgin moistness.

As my heart hammer away in my chest, and my breathing gasped, she gave me a small joyous laugh.

"Wow, I guess you were close!"

Then she gave a big hug before she pushed me off of her. She climbed over me, her hand pressed between her legs and scrambled into the bathroom, waddling inelegantly but still incredibly arousing to me.

I heard her tinkle, and then return to the bed with a facecloth with which she wiped my semi-hard cock clean. Then she climbed into bed, her head on my shoulder and talked. She recounted almost ever time that we'd been together alone, all the adventures we'd had, the summer we'd learned to play tennis together, and what she'd thought might happen. We laughed a little at my ineptness and her caution as well. Then I felt her hand creep down between my legs.

"Do you think we could try that again?" she asked me hesitantly.

"I'm dying to, but I was afraid I might have hurt you." I laughed my foolish insecure laugh.

"So hurt me," she teased, giving a tug on my cock.

This time I held out a little better. I climbed between her legs again, and made love to her, still gently, still nervous. But before long I was feeling that familiar rhythm of need, and my strokes became longer and more insistent. I had to have her. I had to take her. I had to fill her deeply, completely. I sat up in the bed, discarding the covers, and raised her legs, pushing them back, and screwing her powerfully, shaking her body, crashing into her with a burning need. She was still wearing her nightie, but it had ridden up above her belly button, just a couple of inches below her breasts.

I stopped my motion and whispered to her, "Rise up on your elbows."

She looked at me oddly but did, raising her head a few inches off the pillow. I leaned over and lifted her nightie up above her breast, allowing me to see the objects of my desire and fantasies.

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1.

Retreating to an isolated cabin, a famous author finds love.

Based on a post by PickFiction. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Dale, nice of you to drop in." Katherine's sardonic smile told me how she really felt.

"I have an appointment."

"That hasn't always mattered in the past." I'd missed one appointment in nearly a year, but Katherine loved to jab me with the nits she picked.

"I suppose. You make bundles off me, though", I retorted.

"So, that gives you the right to ignore appointments and not even have the common courtesy to let me know."

I'd left my cell phone at a restaurant. "Listen, if you want to drop me from your list of clients, we can work that out. You're getting to be a pain in the ass to deal with, Katherine. Plus, this office of yours on the forty-fourth floor is a pain. I get an upset stomach riding the elevator." Being from New York and hating elevators did not meld well, but somehow, I'd survived.

"My poor delicate author. Perhaps you should try the stairs."

"Perhaps we should try some Zoom appointments." I wondered why Katherine and I could never have a friction-free meeting. Maybe it was our signs. I'm a Libra and I'd learned earlier that she was an Aries. Silly, perhaps, but there was definitely something. I think we rather enjoyed skirmishing with each other.

"Bars are kind of noisy for Zoom calls." She objected.

"You don't know me at all, Katherine. I don't drink in public -- oh, maybe a glass of wine at those idiotic things you schedule for me."

"Those idiotic things sell your books."

I hated to admit that I needed to sell books. I wrote because I loved it and seemed to have a certain talent for it. But I also needed a roof over my head and food in my stomach. Therefore, I needed to sell books, and Katherine was here to help me do just that. And, I had to admit that she'd done a decent job. My bank account assured me of that.

"I suppose you're right." I relented.

"Let me mark this on my calendar. Dale Schultz agreed with something I said." She scribbled something on her desk calendar.

"So why exactly did I have to ride the supersonic elevator to see you today."

"I thought I told you that."

"You sent me an email that basically said, be there or be square."

"I'm surprised you'd let a clich like that escape your lips." She teased.

"Talking isn't writing. And some people like clich s."

"On another subject, four chapters of the new book are due today."

"They're only due because you arbitrarily decide they're due. Sometimes fictional writing isn't done on a schedule."

"I thought a brilliant author like yourself could just snap your fingers and magnificently amazing stories appeared on the computer screen."

"Having never done it, I would expect you to think that."

"What, that you're a brilliant author?"

"You have three of the chapters on the flash drive, and the fourth is nearly complete. What's the rush?"

We want to get it published before the Christmas buying season. People still like to purchase hard copies of books by famous authors."

I was a moderately famous author, even though I didn't often admit it to myself. It made selling books relatively simple, which I enjoyed. But it made the public appearances and book signings that Katherine arranged; the bane of my existence. I was not a public person, and traveling all over the country was not enjoyable, and something needed to be done about it. I wasn't sure what, just yet.

"I suppose you're right. Put another note on your calendar there, for the mental slip of mine."

"What?" She perked up.

"I said, bane of my existence, another horrible clich .

Katherine shrugged, but didn't make a note on her desk calendar.

"Also, I have a check for you since you won't simplify things by allowing direct deposits to your bank account."

"I'm old-fashioned, I guess. I hear about bad things happening from that."

"Well, here's your preliminary check for the new book."

I glanced at it long enough to see $100,000 on the amount line. That would hold me for a while. This would be my fifth book, and the first four had been nicely successful, so my bank account was well-stocked at the present time, far beyond anything I'd imagined when I began writing. I folded the check and stuck it in my pocket.

"And we need to review the schedule of personal appearances and book signings I've set up for you."

It was only March, and we were shooting for a September publish date. I couldn't sign books until they were published. Maybe I could get COVID 19, or something and avoid all of that. Katherine had twelve events lined up, some of which would get national attention and some that were small, local events. I had insisted on the latter. I grew up in rural Pennsylvania before we moved to New York, and we Pennsylvanians had always seemed to be bypassed by everything big or important that happened. I wanted people in those types of places to have access to signed copies of my books if they wanted them.

"Those don't begin until October, so please don't forget about them. I'll send emails to remind you."

"I think your emails go directly to my spam folder. I'll have to check." I said in a deadpan delivery.

"You're impossible. If I didn't make gobs of money from you, I'd dump you in a nanosecond."

"Same here, you know."

We bid each other goodbye, and I left her office. Walking down the hall toward the elevator, I wondered what it might be like to descend forty-four flights of stairs. I was getting hungry and decided I needed plenty of nourishment before I attempted that, so I stopped at the elevator, as always. We made several stops on the way down, which seemed to decrease our peak velocity, and my stomach survived. I wondered if I could find an agent whose office was on the ground floor. Probably not.

Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant.

It was an unusually warm March day, so I walked to Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant rather than using a taxi or an Uber. Since I ate there often, Mr. W ng wasn't surprised to see me.

"Some shrimp chow mein for famous author?" were his words of greeting. That was my favorite of the restaurant's offerings, although their menu covered three pages.

"That sounds good, Zǐh o, but keep the shrimp and change the other to fried rice."

"Hot tea and wonton soup?" He offered.

It was lunchtime, but I could make it my dinner.

"Of course," I answered, nodding to him and receiving his nod in return.

I checked my phone and had several text messages. I'd changed my number several times, but somehow, people discovered what it was and would send me unwanted texts. They weren't spam or scams, just people talking about my writing. I read several of them since I had nothing else to do, but I stashed the phone when the wonton soup arrived. Mr. W ng served me personally and sat down as he usually did.

"How is wonton soup today? Breaking in new cook and would like opinion."

"Zǐh o, your wonton is always excellent, and this is no different. Some wonton is more water than anything else, but yours is solid and nourishing."

"Will inform new cook. Will Mr. Dale be wanting take home today?"

"Your food and my microwave seem to get along well, so perhaps the shrimp chow mein would be good."

"Will have, when finish. You good customer, Mr. Dale."

"That's because you're a good cook. I didn't have much Chinese until I came to New York, but I'm glad my parents found your restaurant. And," I said, winking at him, "I've included it in my new book. Characters in the book will be eating here."

"Mr. Dale, many thanks. For kindness, today is on me."

I bowed my head to him. "The many thanks is for you, Zǐh o. But I insist on paying."

I knew from experience that when people saw the name of the restaurant in the book, they'd come here to eat, and Zǐh o would be very busy. It made me happy to be able to do that for him, as he always took very good care of me. I saw someone from the kitchen headed for my table.

Zǐh o took the sack and handed it to me. "Chow mein for dinner," he said with a smile.

"Tell me something, Zǐh o. Do you like New York, the big city?"

"I born in Foshan in China and live there till I come here. I think population there is nine million. So, I used to big city. Is important to me as I feel strange when not in big city. You from big city too, Mr. Dale?"

"No, no, I'm not. I come from a small town, and I feel out of place somehow."

"But you famous author. Is important to be in big city for you, isn't it."

I chuckled. "It's easier sometimes, and I suppose important for some things, but it's also annoying most of the time."

"Have friends in China who say same thing about Foshan."

"It's what you get used to, I guess." I grumbled.

"New York big, but not Foshan."

"I think I know what you mean, Zǐh o.

I paid him for both meals and included a nice tip, which I knew he'd divide among his servers.

I left Zǐh o's and walked back to my apartment, which was on the fourth floor and not the forty-forth. I let my mind wander, trying to concentrate on creating a new chapter for the book. But it was difficult with loud diesel buses, emergency sirens, and just the noise and bustle of a big city.

I rode the slow-motion elevator to the fourth floor. Although I could certainly have afforded a nicer place, I was content with the one-bedroom cubby which I inhabited. As I was approaching my door, I heard someone calling to me.

"Hey, Dale. How's it going, neighbor?"

"Hey, Zach. Not too bad for a March day, and after a trip to the forty-fourth floor."

"Uh-oh, that again. How's your stomach?" he asked with a little laugh.

"We made lots of stops, so it wasn't too bad. I stopped at Zǐh o's and had some fried rice and brought some chow mein home." I held up the bag with the familiar emblem on the side.

"We need to go there. It's been a while, and Talia loves Cashew Chicken."

"That's good stuff. I have it every once in a while."

"Got the book finished?"

"Nearly. A couple more chapters."

"I'm sure you'll be relieved, and the money will be rolling in."

"I suppose. I'm just anxious to get started on the next book."

"Dale, you need to slow down and enjoy the fruits of your labor, whatever they might be. I know that money isn't the big motivation for you, but still, savor all that adulation you receive."

I laughed. "All of that adulation is a pain in the ass, and I could do without it. Book signings and being on The Morning Mirror. And all of that other good stuff, i.e. crap."

I always sensed that it was good stuff, in its own way, but not particularly for me. It was awkward, and the questions they asked were always frivolous and not something that I particularly cared about. I enjoyed sometimes talking about the process of creating and then writing a story, but I'd been told that most listeners found that boring after about thirty seconds of it. They wanted sensational things, like who I was currently sleeping with or what woman I was chasing, things like that. Most of my time on the show seemed to be spent denying rumors as no one seemed to believe that I was a boring guy, content to eat, sleep, and write my books.

'I feel very awkward on that show and others that have had me. People think that if you're famous, you should fit into a particular mold, and I don't."

"I can see that about you for sure."

"But, what the heck are you doing home, Zach? Shouldn't you be working?"

"Yeah, but Talia was sick this morning, and she needed help getting to the doctor, so I took a day of vacation."

"Aw, I'm sorry about that. How's she doing?"

"Much better. The doc said it was probably something she ate, so It's not contagious, thank goodness."

"May I stick my head in to wish her well."

"Let me make sure she's decent." He disappeared for a moment. "Come on in, Dale."

"Hey, Talia, how are you feeling?"

"Better, but that doesn't mean good."

"Aw, sorry."

"I should be okay tomorrow."

I thought she looked pale enough that tomorrow might not do it."

"So, are you still thinking about what we talked about the other day?" Zack gestured for me to have a seat.

I plopped into a lounger. It had been in and out of my mind all day, from my time with Katherine through my lunch with Zǐh o, to now.

"I have, but it's a tough decision."

"Talia and I would hate to lose a good neighbor, but don't let that influence you." Zack looked at the ceiling as he spoke, unsuccessfully stifling a smile.

"I'd hate that too, but that's only one issue. I could go back to Pennsylvania, but for some reason, I'm hesitant to do that."

"Lots of big hills in P A, but I'm from Ohio, and the climate is similar, but more variation in the topography."

"I like hills, but big hills and snow don't always mix well."

"Take a look at Ohio. And take a look at Caraway Hills in the south-central area. Kind of an older area with rolling hills and lots of nice cabins and cottages."

"Listen, thanks for the information. I've got some work to do, so I'll leave you two alone. Talia, get well, please."

"Thanks, Dale. I hope so," Talia said, rather weakly, I thought.

In my room, I sat at my writing desk, opened my laptop, and searched for Caraway Hills, Ohio. I found two real estate companies that had listings there and saw some very nice cottages, cabins, and luxury homes. I chuckled at the luxury homes. What I had in mind was something like my New York apartment, something simple but adequate.

I didn't want a fixer-upper since I wasn't very handy. I could paint and probably drive a nail, but hanging things on the wall might be a challenge. I was certain there would be videos on the internet to help if I needed them.

As I paged through the cabins, carefully checking details, I knew that I had made my decision without realizing it. I was going to move to Ohio, much to Katherine's chagrin, I was sure. I needed to finish the last two chapters and get the process started.

"You made quick work of those last two chapters," Katherine said, peering at me over the top of her glasses. "I hope they measure up to the rest of the book."

"I'm sure you can touch them up if they don't."

"I'm your agent, not your editor."

"I must have forgotten. Sorry."

"Yeah, right. Do you have an outline for your next book yet?"

"This one isn't even published yet."

"And speaking of that, I'll email your appearance schedule so you can finalize your plans. "

"Speaking of plans, I've already finalized one."

That got her attention. "Oh?"

"Yes. I'm moving to Ohio." I said it as matter-of-factly as I could.

"Like that's going to happen," she replied with a laugh.

I didn't respond.

Katherine looked up from her computer. "You are teasing me, aren't you?"

"Nope, I made the decision two days ago. We'll soon be Zooming."

"Dale, why would you do a silly thing like that? It makes no sense."

"To you, perhaps."

"To anyone with common sense."

"That leaves me out then, I guess."

"Dale, I'm sensing that you're serious about this. Is there no way to talk you out of it?"

"Don't even try. I'll be off to Ohio next week to find a place to live. And it won't be on the forty-fourth floor, or even the fourth floor."

I ended my time with Katherine and made what I hoped would be my final descent on that miserable elevator. I'd never gotten a chance to try the stairs.

The Ohio Valley.

The drive to Ohio was smooth and uneventful but was over five hundred miles and took nine-plus hours. I'd booked a motel room near Caraway Hills, actually on the edge of Caraway, a small town near the Hills. I checked in and then went out and grabbed some dinner at a quaint mom-and-pop diner. The food was delicious, and I think I had a smile on my face the entire time I was there. Back at the motel, I made some notes regarding a possible new story and then went to sleep.

The following morning, I was ready to go and anxious as well. I'd called ahead to the realty company and talked with Brooke Row, the owner, who said she'd be ready to show me several possibilities. I stopped at the diner for breakfast, and was taken in again by the good home cooking.

I made it to the Realty company at nine and was greeted by Brooke. I'd never spent much time around women as they tended to distract me from my writing. When I came through the door, a quick glance told me that she was attractive. When she looked at me, I nearly froze. Her dark hair contrasted sharply with her very pale blue eyes. She was the living personification of one of the favorite characters I had created. Not a very pleasant character, unfortunately, but one I enjoyed writing about. I decided not to mention it, as I wasn't anxious for people to know I was a writer.

"Mr. Schultz, it's so good to meet you after our messaging. And please call me Brooke."

"I'm just Dale, and I'm anxious to see what you've picked out for me."

"Tell me again exactly what you're looking for."

"I'm really looking for something simple, maybe one bedroom, a decent living area, and some space between me and the neighbors."

"Actually, there aren't many one-bedroom places available. I'm not sure what your occupation is, but a second bedroom could be transformed into a very nice office."

"Good point. I probably could use an office." I didn't volunteer what it would be used for, and she didn't ask.

"Okay, why don't I go with a two-bedroom, then? It would cost a little more, but there are plenty of those available."

"Yeah, that's good. I'm not worried about a few more dollars."

"How about amenities? Would you like a pool?"

"No, I don't need a pool for sure."

"Hot tub?"

That one made me think. I'd been in a few hot tubs, and they were nice.

"It wouldn't be inside the house, would it?"

Brooke chuckled. "Oh no, it would be on the porch or beside the cabin."

My turn to chuckle. Yeah, I guess all that steam inside the cabin wouldn't be good."

She nodded but didn't reply.

"It sounds like you're looking for a fairly basic cabin. Is that a fair description of what you're after?"

"I think so. I mean, I don't want peeling paint, or floorboards that you can fall through."

"I get the picture, Mr., uh, Dale. What about land?"

"I'd like for it to be on land." I kept as straight a face as possible.

Her head snapped up from looking at her notebook. I had that innocent look on my face.

"I'll make a note of that. Mr. Schultz does not want a cabin-boat." I enjoyed that she was smiling.

Her easy manner told me we were going to get along fine searching for a cabin.

"I don't want any close neighbors, so if that takes a little more land, that's fine. I'm from New York City, and Central Park was the only view of land that I had."

"Ah, that helps. Are you good at math and visualization?"

"No, a

The Lusty Chamberlain Daughters: Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Is it sinfulness; or desire for a blessing?

By cocteleo. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010
A London Parish Vicar

Reverend William Seldon, vicar of a well-to-do church in London, was having a hard time writing his next sermon. He was in the middle of wrestling with the topic of the evils of lust when his housekeeper knocked on his study door and came in bearing a tea tray.

As the plump and comfortable middle-aged woman set it down on his desk, she said, "Begging your pardon, sir, but I thought you might like a bite or two."

"Ah yes, thank you, Mrs. Blandford." He set his pen down and rubbed at his tired eyes.

His servant gave him a scolding look as she poured him a cup and handed him a plate of biscuits. "You've been working too hard, sir. You need to rest more!"

Mrs. Blandford bustled around the small space, straightening and picking up discarded handkerchiefs and odds and ends, and after once more admonishing him to take a break, she left him alone again.

William sighed as he distractedly ran his hands through his hair and stared unseeing down at what he had written. The problem wasn't that he had been working too hard. His church was not in the most fashionable part of town, but nor was it in an impoverished part either. There were plenty of middle-class Londoners among his flock, and they were a tame lot who paid their tithes on time. No, he did not worry about their everlasting souls, nor did he worry about his financial status, which was quite comfortable.

One paragraph of his sermon caught his eye. "To lust is to submit to the Devil's will. It is a dark and twisted path to hell, and we must do all that we can to maintain purity and innocence of mind. To live healthy and clean is to gain the path of Heaven."

William leaned back in his chair, looking at the wall where a portrait of his deceased father hung. His father had also been a vicar and moreover, an extremely moral, upright man. The grim face in the portrait was set in lines of disapproval, as if he knew William's shameful, dark thoughts.

If only his problems were as simple as material wealth and the salvation of his congregants! No, his problem was worse, much worse. He struggled mightily for a minute, trying to focus on his sermon, but there was no helping it. With a shameful desperation, he sprang to his feet and locked the door, quickly returning to his desk.

After opening the bottom drawer, he easily found and pulled out a booklet from its hiding place. The pages were worn and thin from many readings. He flipped it open to his favorite part, a series of illustrations that began with an extremely well-endowed woman fellating a man with a giant cock. Just the sight of those beloved pages had him immediately hard and ready, and he took his cock out of his breeches and began stroking it with a sigh of pleasure as he gazed hungrily at the naughty pictures.

Instead of the woman in the drawings, however, he imagined instead a young woman with curly blonde hair and crystal blue eyes, kneeling before him and wrapping her pink lips around his cock. She was voracious, sucking and licking him with complete abandon and enthusiasm. William could almost feel the moist heat, the sucking pull of her mouth.

It had been a long time since he had felt a woman's touch. He and his friend, Andrew Jennings, had gone to quite a few brothels during their university days. There were also several willing barmaids in the local taverns who were always ready for a tumble with randy young students in exchange for a few coins. But ever since he had taken over his London parish as vicar, he felt a heavy weight of responsibility, and could always hear in his mind his father's sober remonstrances to lead his flock by example.

Closing his eyes, William focused again on the thought of the young woman's luscious body. Just yesterday, as they were climbing the narrow stairs of the Tower of London, he had allowed her to pass him and she had squeezed by, inadvertently brushing her round arse against the front of his trousers, where he was, as always around her, sporting a substantial bulge. Then, on the way down, she had bumped her large, soft breasts against his chest. He groaned now, remembering the feel of those plump, bouncing orbs. Those simple, innocent touches had kept him hard during the entire excursion, which made it damned difficult to go up and down those stairs!

He pumped his dripping member ever harder now, thinking of her ample bosom. In his fantasy, she wrapped her fat tits around his cock, using her tongue on the head as it appeared between the pale mounds with every stroke. He fisted himself ever faster, nearing his release, panting now. William turned the page again to see the woman laid out on her back, taking that huge cock into her cunt. In his imaginings, her face transformed into one of ripe, young innocence, trusting and loving as he thrust into her tight, wet cunny. When she licked her lips and gave him a sultry smile, William was done for.

"Oh fuck!" he grunted as he came, his balls boiling with pleasure. He caught his seed in his handkerchief before it could soil his shirt, and gave his cock a few more slow strokes, savoring the echoes of his blissful release.

Fleetingly, he thought of the last time he had lain with a woman, during an orgy that he and Andrew had attended as a last hurrah before being ordained a few years ago. He had fucked so many women that night, his cock had been slightly raw the next day. There was one busty woman that he had pounded into from behind while she sucked on Andrew's shaft, moaning lasciviously the whole time. Her cunny had felt so tight and hot and wet, and her round ass had bounced appealingly with every thrust. Three years was too long to go celibate, perhaps. It was as good as any reason to blame for his recent insatiable sexual appetite.

As soon as his lusty urges had been sated, he was again filled with the same shame and self-admonishment that had been haunting him more and more lately. Groaning, he crumpled the handkerchief into a ball and buttoned himself back up. Mrs. Blandford must wonder why he went through so many handkerchiefs every day.

With a heavy sigh, tinged with guilt, he carefully put away the dirty picture book and turned again to his sermon. Lust! He felt like such a fraud. He couldn't even go one day without stroking himself off. In fact, he often did it two or three times a day now.
The Chamberlains in London

The clock on the mantel chimed the hour and William stood, both trepidation and excitement filling him. It was time to call on the Chamberlains'.

Two months ago, he had received a letter from another Oxford friend, Henry Carter. Henry had gotten married two years ago to Miss Belinda Chamberlain and already had one son. Andrew Jennings, on a visit to him in Glenwood, had met and soon married the middle sister, Fiona.

In the letter, Henry had explained that his father and mother-in-law were in town with their youngest daughter, Jane, for the London season. Could William be so kind as to pay a call? Without her two sisters, both of whom were in confinement and expecting a child at any moment, Jane had no one but her parents for ready company in London.

"I hope you will be able to find some time to visit them, William. My sister-in-law is charming and droll; you will not find it any chore to spend time with her. She is likely a little lonely without her sisters, so I think a friendly face would be welcome."

The Chamberlains had indeed welcomed him with open arms.

"Any friend of Henry and Andrew's must be a friend of ours!" they said whenever he politely protested their constant invitations to tea and dinner. This afternoon, he was to call for Jane and lead her on a tour of the latest exhibition at the Royal Museum.

In less than half an hour, he was in the Chamberlains' sitting room, attempting to appear calm as Miss Jane entered with her mother. He clasped her hand as she lifted her pretty face and smiled up at him. Her blue eyes sparkled and her blonde curls shone in the afternoon light.

Yes, Jane Chamberlain was the same girl William had just degraded in his fantasy, had made into fuel for his shameful self-pleasure.

In fact, ever since he had first met her, calling soon after he had received Henry's letter, she had taken over his fevered mind. Her perky breasts, always displayed in low-cut bodices, and her lush curves kept his cock half hard whenever they were together, and as he had found himself designated as her London tour guide, they were together a lot.

Spending so much time in Jane's company was a delectable torture. William found her a very agreeable and charming girl, just as Henry had described. But it was her body, a body that seemed tailor-made for bawdy sex, that made him burn. Whenever he stroked himself, it was Jane that he would guiltily undress in his mind.

William could imagine her huge, perky tits bouncing as he fucked her while she lay on her back. He could picture taking her from behind as he massaged and spanked her round ass. In fact, in his fantasies, Jane had done innumerable nasty acts, things he was sure she had never even heard hints of.

But he couldn't stop, and in fact, now had to masturbate before their every meeting to take the edge off. Just the sight of Jane's deep décolletage could turn him into a stammering fool. He was having to find more and more creative ways to hide his raging erections, despite his frequent self-pleasuring, and the amount of handkerchiefs he was going through these days was unprecedented.

Jane herself seemed to be completely oblivious of the effect she had on him. Her behavior was always perfectly poised and lady-like. She had a wry sense of humor and had often remarked that she enjoyed his company, but he had never detected even a suggestion of flirtation on her part. William found that he liked her more and more as the weeks passed, and had even wondered if he should join his friends in selecting a Chamberlain daughter for his bride.

But he just couldn't imagine asking Jane to suck his cock or allow him to eat her cunny, let alone do the dozens of even more debauched acts he constantly envisioned when he took himself in hand. A well-behaved lady such as herself expected sex to be done under the covers in the dark, and to do it only as much as necessary. She wasn't a whore in a brothel, after all. She would want to be treated with the utmost respect, in bed and out.

With a start, he became aware that Mrs. Chamberlain was speaking to him. "I hope this won't inconvenience you too much, Mr. Seldon? After all, you can always go to the Royal Museum some other afternoon."

"Err, yes?" he said, utterly bewildered. What had he just missed as he mused on Jane's womanly qualities?

At that moment, the butler opened the doors of the sitting room and announced, "Dr. Hoffman, ma'am."

A distinguished looking older gentleman with a white beard and mustache came in. He executed a stiff bow and nodded at William. "Is this the priest?" he asked in a slight Germanic accent.

"Yes, doctor, we have invited him just as you asked." Mrs. Chamberlain made the introductions and then asked anxiously, "Where shall the examination take place?"

The doctor's sober gray eyes took in the sitting room, elegantly appointed in tasteful furniture. He pointed to a chaise lounge and said, "That shall do very nicely, ma'am. Now, I must ask you to let the priest and I do our work. If mothers are in the room, I have found that it is less likely the patient will be truthful."

"Oh, doctor, is that really necessary?" Mrs. Chamberlain fluttered her handkerchief and William finally noticed that she did not seem herself this afternoon. Her eyes were red-rimmed and she showed every indication of bursting into tears at any minute. Jane, on the other hand, looked as serene and self-possessed as ever as she sat primly on a chair. William wondered what on earth was going on.

"Now, now, Mrs. Chamberlain. You must trust to my methods and let me do what you hired me to do." The doctor's words were calm and reassuring as he led the lady out of the room. "I shall call you when I am ready. Why don't you have a rest in your room upstairs while we are conducting the examination?"

Nodding disconsolately, Mrs. Chamberlain sniffled as she exited. Dr. Hoffman closed the door behind her and locked it, pocketing the key. At William's raised eyebrow, he explained, "I have found it is best to ensure privacy from any impertinent servants."

Carrying his large, black medical bag towards the chaise lounge, he set it down on a low table. At his direction, William carried two chairs over and placed them right at the end of the low sofa.

"Now Miss Jane," the doctor said, gesturing towards the girl, who had been quietly watching the proceedings with bright, curious eyes. "Please, come here."

Obediently, Jane stood and walked towards them. William tried to catch her eye in inquiry, still being wholly unaware as to what was happening, but she was gazing expectantly at Dr. Hoffman.

"We shall disrobe now, eh?" that man said, to William's utter amazement. In a state of shock, he watched as Jane docilely turned so that the doctor could begin unbuttoning her simple muslin dress, letting it pool at her feet. He did not stop there; he continued to divest Jane of every item of clothing until all of her perfect loveliness was bared. Then, she was led to the chaise and laid down.

By this time, William was feeling slightly dizzy. All of his fantasies for the past several weeks had not prepared him for seeing Jane's creamy, rose-tipped breasts, her alabaster expanse of skin, her delectable nakedness in person. Her tits looked as delicious as he had always imagined, unmarred by any deformity. And they were the perfect size, large handfuls that jiggled with every movement as she settled herself against the brocade fabric cushions.

"Is this how you want me, doctor?"

"Yes, yes, that's quite all right, my dear." Dr. Hoffman replied in a brisk, practical tone. "Now where did I put those forceps?" he muttered, rummaging in his bag, not even looking at Jane.

William, however, could not help staring. He knew he had an enormous bulge in his trousers, but there was no helping that in the current situation. Jane reclined on one elbow, her other hand lightly tracing her collarbone. He followed the line of her legs to the light patch of blonde curls at their apex. It was impossible to know where to keep his gaze. The enticing vee between her legs beckoned, but so did the swells of her bountiful bosom, her smooth belly, her pink lips.

Jane startled him out of his focused perusal of her body by saying, "Thank you ever so much for agreeing to help with the examination, Mr. Seldon."

He dragged his eyes to hers, which were sparkling with merriment and mischief. It was difficult to believe, but she did not seem to have any embarrassment or self-consciousness at her nudity. She seemed as tranquil as if they really were just walking through a museum. William, on the other hand, could almost hear his own heart beating.

"Yes, very important to have a priest on hand," said Dr. Hoffman, turning towards them. "They are always so pure and trustworthy, you see."

William only nodded as he swallowed thickly. It wouldn't do to tell the doctor that his thoughts were far from pure at the moment. But he would have said or done anything to stay in that room.

The doctor gestured him to one of the chairs and William sat, Jane's ripe, young body laid out before him like a feast.

Taking the other chair, Dr. Hoffman set a tray of instruments down on a low end table between them. Then, he guided Jane so that she lay with her bum at the edge of the sofa. He spread her legs, placing her feet on either side of the piece of furniture, and William began to salivate as Jane's perfect, pink cunny came into view.

It was glistening slightly and Dr. Hoffman tisked as he leaned forward and swiped a finger through the slick folds. Shaking his head, he held it up to William. "So wet already. I'm afraid this is a serious case, Mr. Seldon."

"A serious case of what?" William was still completely bewildered.

"Why, of sinful lust, of course. You see how her nipples are extended. How engorged her vaginal lips are." He used the same finger to trace her entrance and Jane moaned, eliciting another series of disappointed clucks from the doctor. "And look at her clitoris! It is almost throbbing, you see?" He pinched it between his fingers and Jane gasped.

"Oh yes, doctor! Please touch it more!" she begged.

But Dr. Hoffman just shook his head again and sighed. "I am not sure if there is any treatment for such an extreme case as this, but I promised Mrs. Chamberlain I would at least complete the examination. You, Mr. Seldon, shall help me."

He pulled out a notebook and gestured to the tray of instruments. "Now, if you could please insert the brass condenser rod into her rectal cavity?"

His hand was trembling slightly, but William eagerly found the long cylindrical instrument, about the thickness of his finger, already coated in oil. Leaning forward, he began to insert it into Jane's arse.

There was a slight resistance and Jane let out a whimper. William paused at the sound, looking up and meeting her gaze. There was no trepidation, however, in her expression. Only a fierce hunger in her eyes as she stared back at him. "Oh yes," she whispered as he resumed sliding it slowly inside.

"Miss Jane, that was placed very easily by Mr. Seldon. Have you ever put anything inside your anus?" the doctor sternly asked as he made notations.

"Umm, ever so many things," Jane said. She was caressing her breasts now and under William's hot gaze, she pinched and pulled at her nipples.

"Your mother said you were found in the kitchen yesterday, using a mincing pestle to violate your rectum. Is this true?" The doctor was busily scribbling, completely unaware that William still held the thermometer and was lightly thrusting it back and forth in Jane's tight bum.

"Yes, doctor," she gasped.

"Not only is that an abominably unhygienic use of a pestle, Miss Jane, but don't you understand that this is a disgusting and depraved act?" Dr. Hoffman looked up now and William quickly let go of the thermometer, leaving it seated deep inside Jane's ass.

"Umm, but doctor, it feels so good!" Jane was shifting restlessly on the couch now. Her cunny was gushing fluids, coating the insides of her thighs. William could smell her musky odor and it made him salivate even more.

"Humph!" The doctor went back to his notebook. "Mr. Seldon, if you would be so kind as to check if Miss Jane's hymen is still intact?"

"Yes, of course," William said, attempting to hide the excitement in his voice. He spread Jane's lips open with his left hand and with his right, inserted two fingers into her moist depths. His stiff cock gave a twitch as he felt a woman's cunny for the first time in years; it was exquisite. At hearing Jane's appreciative moan, he looked up and saw her watching him, her lids half-lowered. When she licked her lips, William nearly groaned aloud.

He circled his fingers in her sopping cunt, relishing its tight heat. The thought of feeling her wonderful cunny wrapped around his cock was causing him to leak precum like a hose in his trousers.

"Well, Mr. Seldon?"

"Oh, err, I'm afraid I don't feel anything, doctor."

Letting out another one of his disappointed sighs, Dr. Hoffman said, "It is just as her mother feared. She found this in Miss Jane's bedchamber the other day." With his pencil, he tapped a large wooden dildo that was on the tray with the other instruments. "Look at the size of this, sir! Really, Miss Jane, wherever did you get this?"

"Why, my sister Fiona gave it to me for my eighteenth birthday. She said it was a tradition in our family." William felt a jolt go through him at hearing the name of Andrew Jennings' wife.

Dr. Hoffman scoffed. "Tradition! Yes, your mother told me of the scandalous behavior of your sisters. A licentious strain in the family blood, I suppose, although it is very interesting that all three siblings seem to have it."

Pulling a handkerchief out of his breast pocket, he offered it to William. "You may cease now, Mr. Seldon. You are being a very cooperative assistant and I am very grateful."

Clearing his th

Her Spontaineous Breastgasms: Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Her Spontaineous Breastgasms: Part 2

Reliving a strange phenomenon.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Lying there in bed, the feel of my wife's mouth and tongue as she teasingly pleasured me was erotic enough. Marsha could suck cock like nobody's business, and she was driving me nuts just as she knew she could. But what I also enjoyed was the fact she got aroused, turned on whenever I shared any experiences, any stories with her, just as she was now. And just as she so often did for me too.

"So what happened after that night?" She then asked. I was having trouble concentrating, but then I drifted back in time...remembering.

"It was that very next Monday, after school, and after I had taken a beating from my friends, though not in the literal sense. Stacy was on the prom committee, and they were meeting a short time later after school planning and preparing for our graduating dance. We'd previously agreed to meet at Johnson & Johnson's," I told her. I saw the confused look on my wife's face as I said that, knowing I'd have to explain, which I then did.

"As in the baby oil?" she asked questioningly, as I knew she would. I laughed, shaking my head no.

"No, we called it that because of two very popular teachers at the school a year back prior to all this. When the school was originally built, someone fucked up on the dimensions, when they built the wall between the auditorium and the gym, they didn't quite come together the way it had been planned for. What they ended up with was a little hall that led nowhere, a three and a half foot dead end. An alcove that later on they planted a tall fake tree in, though someone kept moving it. It became a running joke as to where the tree would end up, leaving that weird little alcove vacant. In the beginning, it was a place to go and steal a quick kiss with your girlfriend, it wasn't long before it became a status symbol for anyone who did."

"Ok," Marsha said following along, "But where does the Johnson and Johnson come in?" she then asked.

"Someone caught Mrs. Johnson, and Mr. Johnson kissing one another in that alcove.

"So? What's wrong with two obviously married teachers having a little fun, simply kissing one another?"

"Nothing...except they were both married to different Johnson's at the time," I told her.

"Oh!" My wife laughed. "Now I see!"

"Over time, the story went from someone catching them kissing, to someone catching them touching, to finally...someone catching them actually fucking. Eventually they were both called in. Denied any of that ever happened of course, but sadly...they were both let go the following year. Ever since then, that alcove that then had a permanently chained tree sitting inside it, was known as Johnson and Johnson corner," which is where Stacy and I had agreed to meet after school. Now...the other thing about that was, the school had quite stupidly created the perfect place, the perfect camouflage to hide what now really began to happen there. Bushy enough, and big enough to hide someone's presence, it was no obstacle to slip around the tree and hide in back of it without being seen. So ironically, the very rumor that had caused the expulsion of the two teachers, now became even more symbolic, and more of a challenge to become a rapidly growing member of a very secretive club. Stacy wanted us to meet there, become members before we graduated. So we decided to meet there quickly before her committee meeting.

I sighed delightedly as Marsha began sucking my cock hungrily. "Go on..." she slurred.

"So anyway...she was already waiting for me behind the tree when I got there. She had taken off her top, her cute little boobs totally bare, nipples rock hard and waiting for me when I came around and found her. I doubt seriously that anyone actually fucked behind that tree, though there were claims by a few who said they did. I know we were scared that we'd still be discovered, even with it being after school. So I'm sure that a majority of those who claimed they had, were simple exaggerations as well. But Stacy and I were determined at least to do something, and that came in the form of me getting her off, simply by playing with her tits, which I did. I sucked them, played with her nipples, pulling on them just the way she liked until she came. And as I would learn later, I knew she had, simply by the way her face screwed up whenever she did, whether it was simply by tit-play, or when I eventually went down on her, and even fucked her for the first time the night we actually graduated. But I'll save that story for another time," I said smiling. "Point being...after that, wherever, and whenever we could over the course of the next few weeks, I was constantly getting Stacy off, just by playing with her tits whenever we could get away with it."

"Well don't stop now...or I will!" Marsha warned me. "What happened next?"

"Well, we got braver and bolder as the days went. Though since Stacy hardly ever wore a bra by now, that made it a whole lot easier for us. The fact her nipples seemed to get even more sensitive, making it easier for her to actually climax, and far more quickly too, we'd started doing things almost right out in the open in fact. As we often did, I had walked her to her next to last class, my own just across the hall from hers, we always had a few minutes to chat before the bell rang, so once again, as usual, we were standing there leaning up against the lockers as some of the others in our classes walked by. We were standing in such a way that we were shielding what my hand was doing to her with our books. I was just fingering her nipple, through her blouse in fact, though enjoying the fact it was fucking rock hard, flicking it back and forth, grazing it with my fingernail when she came. For a moment, I thought she was going to pass out, her eyes almost rolling into the back of her head, reaching out to steady herself, grabbing onto my arm as she climaxed. Which is when Miss Peterson, her teacher walked by heading towards the class. She saw the look on Stacy's face, stopped to ask if she was alright as she looked ill, about to pass out. It was all we could do to keep from laughing, though Stacy did in fact feign being "dizzy" after that, which she was...but not for the reason Miss Peterson thought of course. She then asked if I'd take Stacy down to the nurses office and have her looked at. Which I did. I gave her another orgasm while sitting in the office waiting for the nurse to come out and see her. Like I said, we started doing some pretty risky things then, disappearing into one classroom or another between our own classes. Sometimes...if we had time, Stacy would jerk me off. She loved having me cum on her tits, which very often made her cum again, just thinking about my sticky wet spunk clinging to her boobs. After that happened the first couple of times, I started calling her "Breastgasm" since she seemed to be able to have an orgasm almost at the drop of a hat, or rather...at the merest, slightest touch of my hands on her tits. It was almost automatic with her after that."

"So what happened that caused the two of you to breakup?" My wife asked.

"Well that really is the weird and sad part to the story. As I told you, Stacy and I had already decided we were going to give one another our virginity on graduation night. We'd been talking about it, and planning it for the past couple of weeks. I'd actually booked a nice room at a nearby hotel, though I wasn't the only one who had done that either. Once again, it was something a lot of seniors did, getting rooms under the pretense of not driving home drunk, which everyone's parents knew we would be. And completely ignoring, or overlooking the obvious. Such was the way of things back then. Anyway, we made a mistake, got caught...though at the time, neither one of us knew it, not until the very next day, during the dance. And even then, Stacy didn't let on anything until much later on that evening, after we'd actually had sex for the very first time together. It was the first... and last time we ever did."

"Go on," My wife said, completely forgetting all about my cock now, though she still held it in her hand. "What happened then?"

"We were both horny...and careless, thinking about the following night. I'd gone to help Stacy with the last of the decorations in the gym prior to the dance. We had decided to have one of our "tit quickies" and ducked out, thinking we'd be alone and unnoticed as we slipped into the girl's locker room, back into the shower area. Obviously, no one was in there, and certainly not in the showers, so we thought we were perfectly safe. Unbeknownst to either one of us, John, Danny, Jake and Matthew had seen us duck out, and soon after, followed us inside. They all watched as I stood there sucking on Stacy's tits, watched as she climaxed, and then climaxed again...and again...and, again! They knew then, I'd been telling them the truth the first time when I first told them she could, and did actually climax that way. They left before we did, so at first, neither one of us knew they had seen us. We went back to the gym, and I soon after left as Stacy was going home with one of the other girls as soon as they finished up.

John was waiting for her out in the parking lot when they came out. He then told her what I had told all of them so very long ago. How she could cum simply by having her boobs played with. He didn't tell her they'd actually watched us doing that either. As far as she knew, I'd been bragging all along, telling all my friends everything we'd done and had been doing. He then clinched it by telling her I had in fact just told him a short while ago, how we'd gone into the shower room together, and how I'd gotten her off then too."

"And yet the two of you still went to the dance, and even fucked afterwards that evening?" My wife asked incredulously.

"Yeah, we did. Like I said, that was the weird part. Stacy never let on just how upset and mad at me that she was. But...oddly enough, she also didn't want things to end between us, until we actually had made love together, at least once anyway. So that's what happened. I went through the entire evening without a clue that anything was wrong. After the dance, we went back to the hotel, made love, which I thought was beautiful for us both, but then afterwards, she got up, said she needed to do something, and left. Which surprised me as she didn't explain what it was or why. So I waited, wondering...and then finally got up and went looking for her. As I said, there were several couples from our class that had booked rooms there. There were parties going on everywhere, so I thought that maybe Stacy had gotten sucked into one of them. I started looking for her, going from room to room. And then I found her a short time later."

I paused remembering, it all seemed so surreal back then, even now.

"Remember that guy I told you about sitting next to us at the drive-in?"

"Yeah?"

"Well, we ran into one another in the hallway, literally. He was running, came around the corner when we collided. Took him a minute to remember me, recognize who I was. When he did, he smiled sheepishly and said, "Hey man...sorry to hear about you and your girlfriend, but from what I hear, she really is hot, and really can get off just by having her boobs played with!"

"Stunned, I watched as he ran down the hall, knocked on a door, and then let himself in. Which is when I heard Stacy's laugh. The way she laughed, especially when she was drunk, horny and excited, was unmistakable. I then ran down the hall myself, didn't bother knocking, just opened the door. She was standing there in her formal gown, except that her boobs were bare, hanging out. John was sucking on one of them as she stood there, some other guy, someone I didn't know, sucking on the other. She was in the midst of having an orgasm at that very moment when I walked in. Needless to say, I turned around and left. Drove home. Two weeks later I was in the Navy and headed for boot camp. Never saw Stacy again."

"So how did you find out the truth about why she did what she did?" My wife asked.

"Ironically, it was at the ten year reunion. Stacy wasn't even there, she didn't come. I heard through the grapevine she had in fact just gotten back from her honeymoon, and perhaps knowing I was going to be there, decided under the circumstances that it wouldn't be a good idea for her to show up. Obviously, the wounds were still deep enough that she would feel awkward running into me again, even though she had recently gotten married. It was towards the end of the evening when I heard laughter coming from a nearby table, I walked over just in time to hear someone sitting there telling this story how the four of them had walked in on Stacy and me in the shower area. He then proceeded to tell the others sitting there how Stacy was duped into believing I'd betrayed her. Needless to say, he shut up when he looked up and saw me standing only a few feet away, but by then I'd heard everything. I looked around, saw John standing over by the buffet table talking to another old girlfriend of his, and walked over. Up until now, I'd avoided him and the other guys most of the night. I tapped him on the shoulder, he turned around surprised to find me standing there, and actually offered me his hand. That's when I turned the lights out for him. I left soon afterwards. But at least now I knew why things had happened the way they had."

"Well, I for one am glad that they did, or I might not be married to you now," Marsha told me as she slid up onto my chest, hovering just above me as she rested her wet moist pussy against my shaft. "Still a sad story though, wonder if she'll be at the reunion this year?" she asked.

I didn't answer, nor think about it any further. I simply slid my hard cock deep inside my wife's lovely cunt, and enjoyed the pleasure I found there.

On Friday we went to my high school thirty year reunion, which was actually being held at the old high school. The first thing Marsha asked me to show her when we walked in was Johnson & Johnson corner. I laughed when we arrived there, it had been walled up and bricked in. Something they perhaps should have done to begin with, though the wall itself was now covered with hundreds of carved initials. I looked about hurriedly, withdrew my pocketknife and added my own, as well as Stacy's to the display. Marsha laughed hugging me to her, and then followed me over to the sign in table so we could pick up our name badges.

For those who had graduated and were in attendance, they had included a picture of how we'd looked back then; beside our names. After thirty years, a lot of people had changed and it was becoming harder and harder to recognize a few people the way they looked now as opposed to the way they looked back then. Some as I saw as Marsha and I wandered about hadn't changed all that much. Though there was the maturity of age that touched us all, the eyes never did change. We stood and spoke with friends I knew and still considered to be so, feeling more and more pleased about myself that I hadn't let myself go as opposed to a few others that were there. Periodically I glanced about, wondering if Stacy would in fact be there this year, not at all sad to find that John and the other three pricks weren't.

"Maybe they heard you were coming," my wife joked when I told her I hadn't seen any of the others. I laughed at that.

"I caught John by surprise," I reminded her. "He was bigger than I was even then, if anything...it should be me who should be worried," I quipped back, though after thirty years, I couldn't imagine that John would still be holding a grudge. Either way, I decided it might be best to keep my eyes out for him, just in case.

We mingled for a bit, chatted it up with a few friends, and then found ourselves a table to sit at as dinner began. As we were sitting there, I glanced up about to take a bite of my prime rib when I saw her.

"Oh my god! She's here!" I said speaking to my wife. Marsha didn't need to ask who, or where, she looked up in the direction I was looking. Stacy stood only a short distance away, looking towards us, it was evident she had just seen me too.

"Invite her over," my wife told me. "Go on David...wave her over. I'd like to meet her for one. But maybe it's about time you finally put the past behind the two of you," she added.

I kissed my wife, stood, and waved in Stacy's direction. Surprised, she smiled and then somewhat awkwardly made her way over. There was an extra seat at our table, Marsha again the one to invite her to sit down and join us as I introduced the two of them.

"Been a long time, David," she said after meeting my wife. "You haven't changed all that much," she told me.

"Neither have you," I replied back. Aside from putting on a few extra pounds, which we all had, and now wearing her long hair cut short, far shorter than I would have imagined her ever wearing it, she really hadn't.

"Well thanks, but you're just being kind," she said taking her seat. "Your wife's beautiful," she then added once again smiling towards Marsha.

"David's always had good taste in women," Marsha responded back winking at her. The awkwardness of the moment in seeing her again quickly passed. Before long we were enjoying our dinner together and catching up on old times. It was then that I noticed she wasn't wearing a wedding ring, though I didn't ask her about it until she brought it up herself, explaining that she had actually gotten divorced two years ago. What I didn't know until that moment, was the fact she had married Jake, one of the guys who had actually spied on the two of us in the shower room.

"Sorry to hear that," I told her, though I was smiling secretly to myself that she'd eventually dumped the guy. By now, we were all feeling comfortable around one another, though the free-flowing booze had certainly helped.

"I don't know how much David has told you about us," she wondered asking, as my wife answered her.

"David and I don't have, or keep any secrets from one another," Marsha told her. "In fact, we very often share things with one another in the heat of the moment...if you know what I mean," she surprised me in explaining to her. "So I'm very much aware of everything between the two of you, and don't mind saying...I'm jealous of you. Wish I had the ability to do that myself, do you still?" Marsha then asked, shocking me in asking it that she did, and seeing poor Stacy's face suddenly turn crimson at the question. Though thankfully, she laughed at that, out loud.

"To be perfectly honest with you both...it has been a while. But yes, as David and you obviously both know, I can yes."

I excused myself to step outside for a smoke, giving the two of them a chance to talk freely for one. It seemed like Stacy was glad for the companionship, and it gave me a chance to collect myself after seeing her again for the first time in years. It wasn't as though I had any feelings for her, beyond hoping we could at least bury the past. But I did hope that perhaps at some point we could sit down and have lunch together, and then let bygones be bygones. When I returned, the girls were missing, though Cheryl and Mike who'd been sitting with us at the table informed me the girls had headed off to the restroom and would be back shortly.

They returned a few minutes later, laughing and holding hands like they'd been friends for years. "Stacy took me on a tour of the girl's locker room," she stated as they retook their seats. "I had to see the infamous place for myself," she then teased Stacy, who once again sat there blushing as she said that. But her comment and tour had opened up the door, which I prepared to step through myself, though Stacy beat me to it before I could.

"I'm sorry about what happened," she told me. "I didn't learn the truth until several years later," she added. "I should have known better...but, I was young at the time..."

"As we all were," I interjected.

Stacy nodded her head and continued. "You know the really ironic thing was, even after I had learned the truth about what

JoAnne’s Christmas Curse: Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

JoAnne’s Christmas Curse: Part 2

A Bike Messenger Received.

Based on a post by Todd 1 72, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

In the morning, JoAnne only found one skirt and jacket; with a remarkable short skirt. And the only shoes had six inch spike heels. Fortunately the long wool overcoat was back, so at least she could probably make it to the office without being ravished, although as horny as she was waking up, any ravishing was more likely to be her doing anyway.

JoAnne shrugged off her coat as she walked past Lillian's desk, the super-short skirt eliciting an appreciative "ooh" from Lillian.

Then, Lillian said, "Um, shit. JoAnne, the secretary offsite training is today, so I have to leave in like five minutes; we're supposed to head out to some lame team building exercise thing."

JoAnne flinched. Lillian, cute as ever, stood up and stepped into the inner office with her.

Lillian continued. "I, um, was really hoping to finish all that, um, dictation we started yesterday, but I just got a call saying there are no excused absences. Human Resources is adamant."

JoAnne forced a smile on her face. "Not your fault. I was really hoping we could; um, go over that last part again today. Maybe you could read it back to me tomorrow though."

She felt Lillian's warm hand slide up the back of her skirt and gently grab her bare ass, a fingertip just pressed against her asshole. Lillian smiled sweetly as if butter wouldn't melt in her mouth.

"I hate to wait that long, but I'll go over my notes so I can read it back exactly right."

JoAnne shivered, glanced out the door to make sure nobody was in the outer office, then whispered into Lillian's ear, "God, I was so looking forward to dragging you in here this morning. You'd better run while you still have some clothes on!"

Lillian gave her a chaste peck on the cheek, then slipped out the door.

Shit. Alone. Horny as hell.

JoAnne settled in to get some work done. The morning dragged by, Joanne having to find every file, and never quite sure where to look. She was surprised at how much she actually had undervalued her secretaries; the Byzantine filing system used by the company for hard copy files, was certainly not designed for amateurs. By late afternoon, she found herself frustrated; sorting through file cabinets, looking for a 10-year old file. She was looking in the second lowest cabinet when she heard someone behind her, clearing his throat.

JoAnne whirled. The same bike messenger as usual, stood with a package; and gilt edged green envelope in hand. From where he had been standing, he must have had a clear view of her full ass, as she bent over the files. With the super-short skirt and no panties, it didn't take a genius to figure out what he'd seen. She glanced down at his thin spandex cycling shorts surreptitiously. Yep. Hard-on. Giant hard-on. She could see each vein in the trellis texture wrapping around the wide girth of his cock.

"How long have you been standing there."

"About 90 seconds, I just came; in. I mean came in."

"I'll bet." She snatched the big bubble-wrap envelope from his hand. Ripped it open and read the gilt and ivory card.

All it said was, "He's all yours." She felt the now-familiar tingling, surge through her. The package had a very nice Christmas bath towel with ivory and gold trim.

She stared at the muscular bike messenger, stepped around him; then closed, and locked the office door.

"Three questions. No bullshit."

He raised an eyebrow, "Yes?"

"You married?"

"No."

"Steady girlfriend?"

"No."

"Straight?"

"Yes."

"Fine. I can see you're horny." She gestured at his monstrous hard-on. "You've eyed me every time you've come in here; and if I don't get laid in the next few minutes, I'll go insane."

Her skirt and blouse hit the floor, and before he could even respond, she was on her knees and pulling the spandex shorts to his ankles. Her mouth was on his massive cock before he could even finish stepping out of his shoes and pull his shirt off. The taste was amazing, she felt like she couldn't get away; every lick made her crave him even more.

She could barely get her hand around the shaft, so she began stroking his massive pole with both hands; spreading as much of her saliva on his cock as she could manage, then she began pumping his cock in and out of her mouth, getting a little deeper with each stroke. She felt his hands grip her hair, and he slowly began to take over the rhythm, and driving in a little deeper each time.

She felt a flash of anger as she realized he was just fucking her mouth, just using her! The feeling of anger flashed into heat that seemed to center on her pussy. She groaned around the thrusting pole. His cock went in deeper and she sucked harder, slurping as he pulled back. Fuck, it felt great, just to act like a total slut! She moved her hands back around, to grab his muscular ass, and began pulling him in harder.

She should have been gagging and choking on his cock; it was going halfway down her damn throat! But apparently Holly had also turned off her gag mechanism or something. He must think she was a total whore to be able to deep throat him like that. The more she thought about it, the more it turned her on. She grabbed his ass hard and pulled him right up to her, feeling his cock slide down her throat until her lips were all the way down. She held him that way, listening to him groan, then she very slowly slid him out of her burning mouth, looking up at him and making hard eye contact.

Just as he was almost out of her mouth, she let her teeth touch the head; then sucked him all the way in again. After four times, his eyes were starting to lose focus, so she finally let him slide all the way out, his cock glistening with her saliva.

"You're not getting off that easy; I said I need to get laid. I need to get fucking pounded!"

JoAnne led him over to the desk then she laid down on. With ass right at the edge, she pulled her knees up until they were right at her tits. The bike courier guy didn't hesitate at all, plunging his steel rod in all the way to the hilt. Even as wet as she was, the huge pole filling her; induced a gasp.

"Oh yeah! Now just fucking hammer that pussy!"

He complied without a word, his balls slapping against her ass with each drive. Moaning loudly, she stretched her legs up, then rested her heels over his shoulders, and began tweaking her hard nipples. With all her frustration earlier, her orgasms didn't take long to arrive; gushing hot juice as her inner muscles contracted on the giant cock. Feeling the force of her orgasm, he started to slow.

She snarled through gritted teeth, "Keep fucking, god dammit! Don't stop or I'll slap the shit out of you!"

He grinned and continued ramming into her steaming hole; it took two more hard climaxes, before she could feel herself relax. He began to pick up speed, and she could see from his face; he was nearly there. Suddenly the desk slid; and his cock popped out, pointed right at her; just as a fountain of sticky white cum erupted. JoAnne felt the first rope, splattering upward from her stomach, to her tits, and finally her face. Then a second rope came even harder and longer. Since her mouth was open, she got a good taste of the hot jizz. Her mouth filled up, just as the second rope a jizz abated. She stared directly into his eyes as she swallowed it all. A third rope commenced, hitting her right between the eyes. It spread evenly in both lateral directions. Covering her eye shadow and cascading down over her eyelids, and flowing over her high cheekbones. It ran along her jaw, and dribbled into the ravine of her deep cleavage.

That bitch! JoAnne was sure she could hear Holly’s haunting giggle.

He staggered back. "Shit, I'm sorry, the damn desk slid; I, uh;”

She waved him off, licking the cum off her lips. "Don't worry about it; furniture has a mind of its own sometimes."

He dressed hurriedly while she toweled herself off. After he was gone, she checked her hair one last time for cum droplets and headed home.

That night, her vibrator was buzzing pretty late.

Three on a match

The next morning, one of the red outfits was hanging in the closet; see through white blouse, red skirt, red jacket; and the now-normal high heel red shoes. Not a stitch of underwear, of any type, of course. The skirt seemed longer than they had been, the last few days, and the neckline was a little less obvious. With the jacket closed and fully buttoned, she could probably be seen in public without getting arrested. Another Christmas card lay on her counter, all it said was, "Be Helpful! Helping Others Can be Fulfilling."

Lillian wasn't in the outer office. Just as JoAnne settled into her chair, Lillian, wearing a cute little gray skirt outfit, came in, leading a small young woman with light brown hair and huge glasses, into the room.

"JoAnne, this is Mouse, from the IT office. She is going to replace the Video conference set-up this morning; a lot more than the cable, was bad."

"Mouse"; gave a weak smile, which clearly showed where she had picked up her nickname. The resemblance to a friendly, cute, cartoon mouse was uncanny. She had two prominent front teeth and her ears even stuck out enough to make the image perfect. Well, as long as she was here, there was no way JoAnne was going to get Lillian alone.

JoAnne moved to Lillian's desk while Lillian and Mouse struggled with the connections. Mouse, working in the secure comms closet, while Lillian kept reconnecting cables under the desk. JoAnne watched Lillian's cute round ass, wiggling around as she swapped out yet another piece of the system, while Mouse adjusted settings on the master board in the closet; occasionally closing the door to see the whole panel.

Going down a couple floors, to Security; to sign for a new badge and computer token that would work with the new conference system, was a relief for JoAnne.

As she walked back into her office, closing the outer door behind her, the first thing she saw was Lillian's yummy ass, still wiggling from under the desk. Looking around, she noted that everyone seemed to be still at work, just as she’d left them.

So that means Mouse was still in the comms closet, with the door almost shut. Grinning evilly, JoAnne slid up behind the desk and the lovely ass of her assistant was exposed. She rolled up her desk chair and seated herself, then slid one hand up her inner thigh; slowly; whispering, "As soon as we're alone, I'm eating that sweet pussy, until you scream! Then I'm fucking your brains out with Carlos!” That was the nickname she gave her new strap-on dildo harness setup.

Lillian didn't say anything, but spread her legs further. JoAnne then saw the jeweled stem of a lovely ass-plug, deeply set in Lillian’s lovely asshole. Where did Lillian get this lovely accessory from?

She let her fingers cruise up the soft inner thigh. Much to her excitement, Lillian wasn't wearing any panties; and she was very, very wet. JoAnne began to finger her in earnest, massaging the rapidly swollen clit and dripping pussy rapidly. Lillian was thrusting back against her hand, so she quickly slipped two fingers into her, pumping in and out until she heard a soft moan and felt Lillian's pussy muscles contacting rhythmically on her fingers.

Hearing the rattling at the comms closet door, she rapidly stood up and acted as if she was in the middle of a conversation with Lillian: "So we may have to stay later tonight until we get this sorted out."

Lillian stepped out of the comms closet. Stunned Joanne looked down at the desk as Mouse slipped out from underneath it, with a huge mousey grin, flushed face and a great deal of hair out of place. Belatedly, Joanne realized Mouse was also wearing a gray skirt, just like Lillian's.

"I'll stay as late as you want, Ma'am! Gosh Lily, you said she was great to work for, but I didn't know she was this great!"

Lillian looked confused.

Mouse's grin got even wider. "Lil, she didn't know we switched places; she thought I was you.”

Turning back to the director, Mouse continued; “Miss Steadman, It was great!

Mouse was euphoric and giddy. “LiI, haven't gotten laid since the last time we did the amateur-night strip club thing, you know? The time you and I had too much tequila, ended up in the oil-wrestling pit, and went home together? And Miss Steadmann was really good! Normally I'd scream if someone just slid their hand up my skirt, but it was so obvious she thought it was you! And I thought it would be funny; she promised to fuck my brains out as soon as we were alone. So I was going to say something, but her fingers felt so good; going up my thigh, and I kept putting off saying anything. And I've been so horny all week. I mean; I can masturbate, but it just isn't the same as having someone else do it to you. And she knows just how to use her fingers; I came so hard, I thought I would pass out. Gosh Lily, you need to learn to share!"

Mouse said the entire thing in one breath, which made Lillian begin to giggle, then Mouse joined in and finally JoAnne broke down and began to laugh.

Breathlessly, JoAnne gasped out, "I'm so sorry, I've just been so crazy horny for the last week."

Mouse giggled, "You should jump the bike courier guy; makes me wet every time he walks through the office. I end up fingering myself under the desk!"

"I jumped him yesterday, and screwed his brains out."

"Oh my gosh! Is he as good as he looks? I'll bet he's hung like a horse!"

"Huge; he's just hung like a stallion!. But I'm still horny as hell!"

After they finally managed to stop laughing, Mouse looked thoughtfully at the outer office door. Her wicked mouse-grin got wider. She pulled a doorknob sign out of her bag. It said;

"Tech Support. Sensitive Hardware Installation; Keep Out."

She walked to the outer office door, pulled it open, hung the sign on the outer knob, then closed and locked it with an evil mousey leer. "Looks like later to me!"

JoAnne felt Lily reach around her and begin unbuttoning her blouse, pausing for a moment to gently tease JoAnne's hard nipples. Mouse dropped her skirt to the floor and walked towards the cleared off desk.

"So Miss Jo, you said something about; making me scream?"

Jo shivered as Lily pulled her blouse down off her shoulders while tracing up the nape of her neck with the hot tip of her tongue.

Lily whispered in her ear. "I'm holding you to that, too. You may have said it to her, but you thought you were promising it to me. Looks like double duty for you."

It was over two hours later when JoAnne finally walked out on wobbly legs. She was even a little sore; Mouse, it turned out, had a fondness for wearing the strap-on and her compact little body had more strength than anyone would expect. JoAnne was also very glad she'd been using the vibrator on her ass so regularly; her earlier attack on Lily's ass had brought a rather delightful but slightly over the top retribution from Lily.

Mouse and Lily seemed very comfortable with each other, and it was pretty clear they were a lot fonder of each other than either of them really realized. To be honest JoAnne wondered why she'd noticed.

Dropping off to sleep was easier than ever. After a few minutes with her vibrator of course.

The Third Package

When JoAnne woke the next morning, naked as usual, she glanced in the mirror; her little holly leaf was very much edged in gold now; and the hair seemed to be turning a dark green. At least her closet was looking a little more benign this morning; the ever present red jacket, a regular white silk blouse; hardly transparent at all; her now-perpetually-excited nipples poked through, but she was getting used to that. And the skirt was actually just a little shorter than her usual choice. The heels were almost an inch higher than before, but that was a pretty easy trade-off. The shoes, at least, were comfortable.

As she strolled into her kitchen, she found Holly, and another incredibly busty elf perched on the counter, looking over a couple of scrolls. Both were drinking coffee from her coffeemaker.

"A black elf?"

Holly and the new elf looked up at her. The black elf threw her a sharp look.

"What, is she racist, too?"

Holly shook her head, and held up her scroll. "Nope. Just ignorant."

Holly looked over at JoAnne. "Elves aren't born, we're recruited."

"From where?

"Everywhere. I was recruited in Germany over 900 years ago. Koko here was recruited from Johannesburg about 80 years ago."

JoAnne really wanted to know what the hell they were doing in her kitchen, but pushing Holly had proven to be a really bad idea, so she tried to be conversational.

"So what's the recruitment profile? I mean you'd have to have some kind of criteria." She looked at the two of them critically for a second. "Cause If I was going to guess, I'd assume it had something to do with having tits like honeydew melons."

Koko gave a lopsided grin. "That's part of the 'elf upgrade package.' The Big Guy has a thing for giant knockers, so you lose a little height and gain half dozen cups sizes. They firm up and stick out, too. Gwyneth, our head supervisor, is over 800 years old, and she still has very little sag." She reached up with her hands and jiggled her boobs. "They're really sensitive, too. Definitely worth the trade."

"Doesn't that make your back hurt?"

Holly laughed. "Christmas Magic, Baby."

"The Big Guy is?"

"Santa Claus, Pere Noel, Father Christmas. Yep, he's real."

"And he likes big knockers. Do you guys, uh?"

Koko shook her head, eyes wide. "Nope, He's a one-woman guy, and Lady Winter isn't somebody you'd want to piss off. She doesn't mind skin and jiggle all around him, doesn't mind looking at it, herself. But I'd hate to think what would happen if anyone was stupid enough to go after and seduce him."

Holly nodded. "She actually does the upgrades, I think the giant ta-tas are her idea, anyway."

She suddenly looked a little serious. "So, anyway; Koko here is from the Legal Oversight office. She's responsible for making sure all the legal criteria are met for this kind of stuff. Christmas Lesson Curses, you know."

"She's a lawyer?"

Koko stiffened. "Oh? So I can't be a lawyer now?"

JoAnne flinched. "No, I mean, I guess, I just never thought of Elves as needing lawyers."

Koko relaxed a bit. "We have divisions to do everything: management, logistics, manufacturing, recruiting, and, of course; the elves who go out and spread Christmas cheer, the 'Jingle Girls,' that's by far our biggest division."

Holly caught Jo's eye. "She has to make sure that I'm not misusing power, make sure you deserved the curse. All that kind of stuff." There was an almost pleading look in her eye.

Koko nodded, sipping her coffee and picking up a scroll from the counter. "Somebody, who I won't name, but who's initials are 'Holly Mistletoe' is kind of sloppy with paperwork and has gotten her ass in trouble before; for overreacting. In fact, she's on probation. One more misuse and she's back in the toy factory, putting eyes in those creepy little dolls."

Holly shuddered.

Jo shrugged. "So what do you need to know?"

"Okay. Let's see. Were you knowingly and deliberately rude to her, contrary to the Spirit of Christmas?"

"Yeah, I kinda was. More than 'kinda.' I knocked her on her ass."

"On purpose?"

"I don't know. More, not giving a shit."

Koko's eyes slid sideways accusingly towards Holly, who looked a little stricken.

Jo suddenly felt a little sorry for Holly, even though she'd started this whole thing. "Oh yeah, I did tell her to 'Fuck off.' Twice. And definitely I meant that. I tried to get her thrown out of the restaurant." She saw reli

Higher Sex Ed Lessons: Part 2

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Higher Sex Ed Lessons: Part 2

Phone Sex with a surrogate stand-in.

Based on a post by Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

As the semester wore on, and that first year got closer to a close, Anne Marie and I didn't see each other much with the hectic nature of finals, but then a few nights before we were meant to leave for the summer, I got a knock at my door. It was Anne-Marie, and she was on the phone, an evil smirk on her face. I let her in, and she set herself down on my bed. She was wearing tight, spandex short shorts that showed off all of her legs right up to her small, tight butt, and a loose-fitting sweatshirt on top. Hair in a messy bun, she definitely was dressed for a night in, except for her lips. Her lips were painted a very specific shade, the same shade she wore the night we met.

Assuming she and her boyfriend had made up or something, I grabbed a book and signaled my intention to give her some privacy, but she quickly flagged me down, stopping me. I gave her a confused look. Trotting over, she took me by the wrist, leading me over to my bed, where she sat me down, all the while continuing her conversation with giggles, and sultry affirmations.

"Hey, baby," she said into the phone while holding up a finger, signaling me to wait, "you think you can hold on one second? I need to get something real quick." She bit her lip playfully. "No, I think you'll love it. I'll be right back, I swear. Ok."

She put her phone on mute and set it on the table next to us.

"What is going on?" I said, very confused.

"I need your help," she began, a cute nervousness coming over her face.

"With what?" I inquired, fully in the dark.

"Well; I;” she began, clearly unsure of the words she needed, so she decided to show me instead.

Taking a step toward me, Anne-Marie straddled me, setting her small body down on my lap, and in one motion, leaned in and kissed me. Deep. There was a mutual exhale of breath as our lips touched, and an electric tingle surged through my body.

"Whoa," I said as our mouths parted, "what was that? What is; this?"

Taking a deep breath, the kiss relaxing her, her hands began to gently rub my chest and shoulders as she spoke. "Tim," she began, "I've been feeling real bad about things with Joe lately, and I've finally figured out how to deal with it. I'm stuck with him, at least until I grow a backbone, but I refuse to be taken advantage of and disrespected. I need to get even, and I need you to help me."

"How, uh, can I help?"

"I've been thinking about how I could feel better about it, and came up with a brilliant plan. Joey is on the phone right now, as you probably guessed, and he's got his cock out, ready to have phone sex like we usually do. But tonight; tonight I want you to;” her cute Southern drawl choked a bit as she got to the punchline. She steeled herself back up, and with that evil smirk, looked me in the eyes and said "tonight while we're on the phone, I want you to fuck me, Tim."

To say I was shocked was an understatement. Anne-Marie was my friend, and despite our erotic first encounter, we hadn't even looked at each other in that way since. "Are you serious? I don't know if I can;”

"I am serious," she said, "and I know you can, Tim; I can feel it." she slowly gyrated her tight little ass on me. I was hard as a rock, and I didn't even realize it. I felt her pussy against my cock, separated by only a few thin layers of fabric. I moaned.

My mind was reeling, with questions, with hormones, with questionable ethics, with the thought of fucking this tight, petite college girl; but something had been nagging me for a while, and I needed to know the truth.

"I have one question."

"Anything," she said, continuing to slowly grind on me.

"Oral sex was never part of your agreement with Joe, was it?"

Anne-Marie started to blush. She bashfully shook her head no.

"Mine is the only cock you've sucked since you've been here, isn't it?"

Blushing even harder, she bit her lip, trying to fight the broad smile forming on her face. She nodded yes. "When I saw it, I just; I couldn't resist."

I couldn't help but smile myself. I reached for her phone and handed it to her.

Anne-Marie's eyes lit up, and she excitedly snatched it from my hands and bounced to her feet. Standing in front of me, full of nervous energy, she took a deep breath, settled herself again, hit unmute, and held the phone back up to her ear.

"Thanks baby, sorry to make you wait, I just really wanted to be ready for you tonight. You didn't start without me, did you? That's good." She looked me dead in the eye as she asked her boyfriend, "Are you ready for me?"

I nodded, my cock like iron, pushing up on my pajama pants.

"Yeah? That's good, baby, that's real good. Oh yeah? Why don't you show me? Take that cock out for me baby, let me see how hard it is."

Hearing words like that from this cute, proper southern girl sent a tingle through my body. I stood up, pulled my t-shirt up over my head, and then grasped the band of my pants, stopping to give her a look that asked "are you sure?"

She nodded.

I pulled the elastic band of my pants away from my body, reached in with my other hand, and gave Anne-Marie the grand reveal of my hard, straining cock. She couldn't take her eyes off it as she said "That's good, baby, that's so good." Looking back up at me, she asked her boyfriend "Can I touch it? I wanna touch it so bad."

I nodded.

I pushed my pants all the way off as she approached. Her fingers gently danced over my length and over the flared, purple head.

"Fuck, baby," she said into the phone, but looking up at me with lust in her eyes, "your cock is so fucking; perfect."

Her small hand wrapped itself around my shaft. I pulled Anne-Marie close, and she moved the phone away from her ear as our lips collided in frantic passion once again. I could hear the faint sounds of Joey on the other end of the line as I tasted his girlfriend's mouth.

Bringing the phone back to her ear, Anne-Marie's voice got more sultry than I had ever heard. "Does it feel good when I touch it, baby?" she cooed into the phone, "you want me to stroke it?" Her hand began to softly slide up and down my length. "Yeah, I can do that for you, baby."

It did indeed feel good when she stroked me, and I did my best not to moan as the tingle of pleasure coursed its way through my body. To say I was excited to have my cock in Anne-Marie's talented hand again would be an understatement, and yet there was a strange detachment to the whole experience. I felt a bit like a prop in a performance more than a sexual partner, but I still found the entire experience intensely arousing. It felt dirty, and wrong, but on the other hand, this cheating asshole was getting what he deserved. Or at least Anne-Marie was getting what she deserved, and I was happy to give it to her.

"I know that feels good, but I've got something that will feel even better," she dripped into the phone like honey. Her hand came up and gently pushed me down into my nearby desk chair. "Picture this," she began, looking down at my nude body and full erection, "You're sitting in your gaming chair, naked and hard;” I watched her lick her lips, her eyes locked on my cock. "; you're So fucking hard;”

Anne-Marie grabbed a pillow from my bed and dropped it at my feet.

"And I get on my knees right in front of you;” She flashed me a smile and lowered herself to the pillow. I spread my legs to give her room and she maneuvered herself between them. "Yeah, is that what you want, baby?" she cooed again into the phone, her fingers coming back to stroke my raging erection. "Yeah, I do. I've been dying to get this cock in my mouth again, you have no idea."

My eyebrow arched at the phrase "this cock," instead of "your cock." Anne-Marie let the charade slip for a moment, and while I'm sure Joey was none the wiser, I couldn't help but notice, and my cock flexed hard at the thought that I had made such an impression on her.

"It's so big, baby," she moaned, "I don't know if I can even fit it all, but I want to; you want me to? Yeah? Oh yeah, put it in my mouth, baby, that's it;” Her hand gripped me firmly by the base. Anne-Marie leaned forward and a tingle went up my spine as her mouth closed the distance. Then all at once the fat, flared head of my cock was engulfed in warm, perfect, wetness.

I had to close my eyes and focus extremely hard to stop from letting out a sound, but Anne-Marie was under no restraint, and moaned loudly into the phone. She suckled on my tip, swirling her tongue around the sensitive skin, making sure Joey heard every slurp and suck.

"Oh, fuck, baby," she gasped, pulling off me, but leaving my glistening cock touching her lip. "This cock feels so good in my mouth, does it feel good for you? Yeah?" she started running her tongue over the underside of my tip. "You like feeling my tongue all over your tip? Does that feel good?" I couldn't believe what I was hearing from this girl. "I need it back in my mouth, baby." She dropped her head back down, taking me in again for three fast, wet slurps, before popping off momentarily, a slight look of alarm on her face "what's that? I know I don't, but; I got myself a new toy just for tonight. I wanted to make it special." Her sly smile came back, that seemed to have done the trick. "It feels so good in my mouth, baby; you wanna see how much I can take?"

Anne-Marie pushed my cock back between her lips, taking me about half way before she came back up with a loud slurp. She giggled into the phone, describing the scene to her boyfriend before trying again, taking a little bit more. If I had any normal human sense of anything outside my cock at that moment I would have bristled at being referred to as a "toy," but I was overwhelmed by the electric sensations this southern firecracker was surging through my body.

"Yeah baby, I do wanna suck that cock. You wanna hear me suck it? She said, pulling off me, but keeping me going with her stroking hand. She was looking at me when she said it, and all I could do was nod. With another devilish smile she dipped back down, took me back into her mouth, but this time there was no teasing, this time she lived up to her offer. I could hardly believe what was happening: there in my dorm room, this petite southern belle, my friend Anne-Marie, was on her knees, between my legs, sucking my cock.

She was making a show of it too, for my benefit as much as her boyfriend's. Her head bobbed with purpose, lips and tongue repeatedly cascading over me wetly and loudly, displaying a whole different approach than when she did it that first night we met. That first night she was just sneaking a taste. Tonight she was something else.. She wasn't just trying to get me off, she was savoring it. She was enjoying it.

And me, well; I was in absolute heaven.

Then with a loud gasp she pulled off of me, breathing heavily, lips and chin as glistening like my cock. Slowly she stood up, "Baby, I can't take it anymore; you know how wet I get when I suck cock;”

Again I took notice of the lack of "your" in that statement to her boyfriend.

"I need it, I need it inside me." She looked me dead in the eyes once again. "You wanna put it inside me?"

I nodded, my cock surging with need.

Anne-Marie smiled, and reached for the hem of her sweatshirt and pulled up. The moment I saw the bare skin of her stomach I grasped her small body around the waist and pulled her in tight to me. I helped her move the big shirt off her body while she continued to stoke her boyfriend's fire, giggling as the bulky garment went flying.

My mouth started to water as I took in her topless form, small, perky tits practically reaching for me with their hard nipples. I had no choice but to oblige them. Her skin was hot to the touch of my lips. I latched on to one nipple, then the other, sucking them, tonguing them, hungry for them. She gasped and moaned, this time not explaining or describing the act in the fantasy she was painting for her boyfriend, this was just for us. She gripped my head tight to her chest as she continued her conversation, giving affirmative moans and "you know I love that," to what I assume was dirty talk coming from Joey, but her focus was on the sensations I was sending through her body.

"Oh, yeah, fuck, baby, that's so good," she said into the phone, "take off my panties, baby, please." My hands slid down over the ridges of her rib cage over the point of her pelvis, settling on her small, tight ass, still clad in spandex shorts. She moaned as I squeezed, and then I worked my hands inside the binding material and began sliding the shorts down over her thighs. She shimmied and shook her pert little ass to help me, and soon the fabric coverings were kicked across the floor.

My hand slid up the inside of her thigh. "Mmm, yes, baby," she intoned to her boyfriend, "I want you to feel how wet I am." My heart was pounding in my chest as my fingers reached her sensitive lips, already wide and engorged with desire. Gently slipping between them, I discovered how true her statement was. Slick, silky juice coated my tips. We both moaned at the touch.

Pulling off her tits, now sucked swollen, our eyes locked. I began to slowly rub my fingers between her lips, coating them in her excitement, from the steaming entrance of her pussy up to her hard, joy buzzer of a clit. The phone stayed glued to her ear, and Anne-Marie mindlessly let Joey ramble about whatever horny garbage he was spewing. "Oh yeah? What else do you want to do to me?" She said, never taking her eyes off me. Smiling, I slipped my fingers down through her lips, curled them forward, and pushed my middle finger up inside her.

Her eyes closed and she gasped, grabbing my shoulder.

I slipped my finger out, then in again. And again.

Anne-Marie's eye's stayed shut, breath deep and ragged through hung open mouth. I moved my finger faster. A smile fought its way through to her lips.

I dove back toward her and kissed and licked the modest flesh of her tits, before taking her nipple back into my mouth.

"Oh, fuck," she whispered into the phone as my fingers explored her depths, "that feels so good. So fucking good." She chuckled a bit before adding, "yes baby, I've got fingers inside me right now. So fucking deep."

Anne-Marie's body started to tremble and shake, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment, and then she pulled my face back off her tit, looked at me and said "I need you to fuck me right now" before making sure to keep the charade up by adding a halfhearted "Joey" at the end.

I got up off my chair and simultaneously Anne-Marie moved to my bed.

"I need it so fucking bad, baby," she cooed into the phone, definitely relishing what she was about to do. I hustled to my dresser and excitedly dug out my big box of condoms, thrilled that I was finally going to get to put them to use. I held one up for her to see, and then a wicked smile dripped over her mouth. "No condom tonight, baby," she practically moaned into the phone, "I want to feel all of you. Would you like that?"

My eyebrows were practically glued to the ceiling. It was dumb, it was irresponsible, but it was so, so fucking hot. So I nodded.

She crooked her finger at me in a "come here" motion, and I practically soared over to her. Leaning forward she took me back into her mouth. "Yeah, baby, I'm getting it nice and wet. I can't wait to have it inside me," she slurped into the phone, then, satisfied with her preparation, Anne-Marie spun around on my bed, got on all fours, and pointed her wet, waiting pussy directly at me.

Wasting zero time, and driven by intense lust, I grabbed her firm ass and sidled up right behind her, and dredged the tip of my cock between her wet lips.

"Oh yeah, baby, it's right between my lips, getting so wet. You want me to put it in? yeah?"

Desperately, I notched myself into position

"Fuck baby, the head is so big. I can feel it."

Deliberately, but gently, I pushed. I began to slide in. I pulled back. Pushed a bit further. Fuck, she was so tight.

"Oh my god, baby, yes, it's going in. It's so big, it's spreading me so wide!"

A smile forced its way past my desperate, silent grunting. I pushed again, and one more time, and then we both let out loud sighs as my entire length slid into her.

"Oh my God; oh my fucking God;” Anne-Marie gasped into the phone, "It's in. It's all the way in."

We both took a moment to adjust to the overwhelming sensation of our frantic coupling, and then Anne-Marie looked back over her shoulder at me as she said to her boyfriend, 'Yeah, baby, that's what I want. Fuck me, Please fuck me!"

I gripped her waist tightly, and slid out before pushing in. Again, faster. Again, faster. Anne-Marie began moaning delightfully with every thrust as I found a rhythm. I think we both knew this wasn't going to be an extended journey of a sex session, and we both began to give in to the animalistic nature of the moment.

"Fuck, yes; yes; it's hitting me so good, baby; so fucking good," she continued to moan to her oblivious boyfriend as I fucked his girlfriend deep and well. She was starting to drift into a hypnotic state, her words turning into salad, and then the phone slipped out of her hand, bouncing on the mattress. Picking it up was clearly nowhere near her mind, as she used her phone hand to brace herself on the mattress. Her moans were increasing, getting ragged and uncontrollable as she took my length deep inside her wet pussy over and over, the pleasure starting to take over.

I could feel that hot euphoria building inside me as well. I tried to focus on the task at hand, and not the moaning, twitching tight little body beneath me, lest I lose control too early. Then all at once Anne-Marie tensed up, her breaths came fast, short, and ragged, and she cried out in release as her body spasmed in orgasm, throbbing and gripping desperately at my pistoning cock.

It took every ounce of me to hold on, and every ounce of me to stay quiet as I drove her through her pleasure. As she came down, her arms gave out and she slumped forward, face down, onto the mattress, sending her ass high into the air. The change in angle caused a new pressure to squeeze at my desperate cock, and triggered a fresh well of pleasure that took over my body in an instant, and I couldn't help but let out a short, raspy yelp.

I leaned into her harder, pinning her face to the mattress, and Anne-Marie, even through her daze, recognized the signal. "Oh yes, baby, oh yes," she chanted dreamily her cheek pressed to the mattress, and then came the magic words, every guy's favorite request, chanted like a mantra as I crested over the edge:

"Cum In Me, Cum In Me, Cum In Me, Cum In Me, Cum In Me!"

My mouth hung open as wide as it could manage in a silent scream, and with three more hard thrusts, my balls seized and exploded, and I spasmed and spurt an entire semester's-worth of sticky, sexual frustration deep inside my friend's pussy.

Anne-Marie cried out in delight as well as it happened, her sensitive body clearly able to feel my cock throbbing inside her, filling her up with hot cum.

I felt like my entire soul expelled itself out through my cock, and the room almost started to spin as the endorphins went on their rollercoaster ride of relief through my body.

Exhausted, I slumped backward slowly, my swollen, spent cock squeezing its way out of Anne-Marie's tight body reluctantly, and leaned against the wall trying to catch my breath. Anne-Marie, also winded, rolled over onto her back, and then suddenly remembered the reason we were here, grasping at the mattress for her phone.

"Holy shit, baby," she wheezed, the phone back up to her ear, "I'm sorry, I dropped the phone, it felt so good! Fuck yes, I came so hard. Did you? That's good. That's so good." She looke

A King & his Five Queens: part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

A necessary evil.

By wolvie19. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Authors note: This is a story based in medieval times.

The council was silent, waiting for King Alexandros to speak. There was a tense atmosphere around.

“Where is Prince Icarus?” the king asked.

“My king, he must be on his way.” replied one of the council members.

“Send someone and bring the prince here at once,”

“No need father, I am here,” Icarus said as he walked in the chambers, “The streets required some cleaning. The rogues are running rampant.”

“Tell me Icarus, is your ambition to be a King or the commander of the street patrol?” The court went silent. Icarus swallowed his pride knowing he was in the presence of the only person who he admired and feared.

“The streets will be handled by the patrol, your job is to sit in the council and govern, learn to be a king. You need to control your thirst for violence and be at this table learning diplomacy.”

“I apologize father,” the prince said as he sat at his chair.

“What word do we have from the North?” the king asked

“Our diplomats are negotiating a deal with the King Boroth’s diplomats. The water shortage in our kingdom could be solved if they release the flow of any of the 4 rivers flowing through their kingdom, ” Replied the minister of foreign affairs.

“What is their demand?”

“They have none, there is nothing from us that they want.”

“I want a solution to this, while the diplomats are negotiating, I want the others to look into alternate sources. I cannot watch the citizens of Consentia die of hunger and thirst. All of you gone, Linus you and Icarus stay.”

Everyone leaves the chamber with only Linus and Icarus staying. Linus was a young member of the council. His extraordinary wits and network of spies had brought him from the streets of Consentia to the chamber of the king.

“Linus, you did not speak a single word in the council. Tell me what is it that you have in mind.”

“Father, with all due respect if now is not the time to go to war, when is? When half the citizens are dead, and the rest are revolting?”

“Have you every fought a war with an angry stomach Icarus? Our soldiers cannot go to war right now. War is not the solution”

“My King, if I may, war maybe the solution.”

“Linus, do you truly believe we can win a war against Andburn and win?”

“We wouldn’t, but Sparta would.”

“And why would Sparta go to war with us. I am sure you are aware we have previously discussed this with Queen Dione, and she said she is not interested in a war right now.”

“My King, they won’t go to war with us, but we could with them.”

“What do you mean?” asked Icarus.

“My King, I have a way, it is risky but would work.”

“Go on!” ordered the king.

“My spies inform me that Princess Syclla, Queen Dione’s youngest sister is involved with the Prince of the North Izsak, son of King Boroth. I have reports, Izsak is out on a hunt and has invited Scylla to his camp, in secrecy of course. Queen Dione does not approve of this union. If something were to happen to Princess Scylla in the shelter of Izsak. ”

“Then Dione would declare a war against Andburn.”

“And we as their ally would join the way from the south as Sparta attacks from the East. We know Spartans don’t care much for diplomacy and would take no prisoners. If King Boroth dies on the battlefield and Prince Izsak in Dione’s captive, it would be easier to broker a peace treaty with Princess Lyssa. Perhaps a union of Prince Icarus with the only living heir to the throne of Andburn.”

“Linus, that is brilliant! How is the security level at Izsak’s camp?”

“It will be tight during the day, but Scylla is expected to arrive in the evening. To maintain secrecy, he will get rid of his security and keep only a few.”

“Linus, no one outside the three of us should know about this. Icarus, you must carry out this task yourself. It is dangerous, but you must carry it. Linus, I trust Queen Dione would know that Princess Scylla is in danger and being kidnapped?”

“Queen Dione would know Princess Scylla is in danger, but she may not have all the information to get there in time to save Scylla from a drunk Prince Izsak,” Linus said.

“Linus, everyone ridiculed me to pick a young scrawny man from the street and take him into the royal council. But every day you prove me right. Fill in Icarus with rest of the details. Remember, this does not go beyond us.”

“My king!” both said as they bowed and walked out.

Tanisa was a young healer who had quickly gained a name among the King’s council for her knowledge of plants to make the most unique potions and poisons. She was young and beautiful, whitish skin, dark hair and smile that melted most men’s heart. Her petite figure engorged any man who she walked past.

“My Prince, may I enter?” Tanisa said knocking on the doors of Icarus’ chamber.

“Come in.”

“Here is the potion you requested for. Two drops of this in any liquid will make any drink feel like a glass of rum. The entire vial would cause extreme inebriation and hallucination.”

“Perfect, I thank you Tanisa”

“Anything else I can do my Prince?”

“That will be all for now.” Icarus said as carefully put the vials in his sack.

“Are you sure my prince?”

Icarus turned, Tanisa had untied the knots of her robes and holding the dress just above her breasts stopping it from dropping down.

Icarus moved closer to Tanisa and gently caressed his hand around her cheek

“I have something important to focus on, I don’t need any distractions right now.”

“Of course, my Prince,” Icarus said releasing her arms and letting her dress drop. “But it is well known that a man’s path to victory is most clear when all his other distractions, urges are taken care of.”

Tanisa slowly moved towards Icarus and started moving her hand over the Prince’s cock. She could feel Icarus’ cock bulging as she rubbed his cock over his clothing.

Icarus ran his fingers gently through the side of her face and move the lock of her ear. He put his hand in her air and pulled the pin from her hair opening her long hair and dropping it down

Tanisa leaned into the prince and kissed his neck, “Do you have a preference my Prince?” Tanisa kissed lock his earlobe, “My vagina,” she kissed him on his neck again, “or perhaps my ass?” she said as she planted a deep kiss on his lips. They started kissing passionately.

Icarus pushed a finger up her vagina. Tanisa let out a sensual moan.

“My Prince, I, ”

Icarus held Tanisa’s hair tugging it slightly as he started stroking her vagina more violently. Tanisa was ecstatic at her debauchery, literally at the hands of the prince. She was on her toes as she felt like Icarus was almost picking her by her vagina.

“Oh gods my prince, I’m cumming, ” Tanisa’s body curled into a perfect half circle as a wave of orgasm hit her and she came.

Tanisa slowly returned back to her sense. She reached her hands to Icarus’ waist and pulled down his pants down.

Tanisa didn’t wait any time as she started licking the tip of Icarus’ cock. Icarus could felt short on patience. At the surprise of Tanisa, he held the back of her head and pushed his cock all the way down Tanisa’s throat.

Tanisa was surprised at the size of his cock as she could feel the tip of his cock touch the back of her throat. Even then all of Icarus’ cock wasn’t all the way in Tanisa’s mouth as he tried to push it down further

Tanisa was at the brink of passing unable to breathe. She pulled the cock out of her mouth and continued trying to catch her breathe.

As soon as she caught some air Icarus once again pushed his cock in her mouth. He put his hand on the back of her head and continued fucking her mouth.

Tanisa began wanting to seduce the prince, but him fucking her tiny mouth with his cock was proving too much for her handle. She was doing the best trying to take it all in.

“Aaah, your mouth is amazing. Don’t stop Tanisa, don’t stop.”

Icarus started stroking harder fucking Tanisa’s mouth. The gagging caused Tanisa’s eyes getting teary.

Icarus stopped and pulled his cock out, before he blew his load. He was enjoying Tanisa’s lips around his cock more than he had anticipated.

“Get up,” He said as he picked her up and bent her over the edge of his bed, “You’re craving for my cock aren’t you? You want to feel special getting fucked by the prince, don’t you?” Icarus swiftly pushed his cock up Tanisa’s vagina. Tanisa left out a loud moan as her pussy was stretched by Icarus’ cock.

“Tell me how badly you’ve wanted me to fuck you?” Icarus didn’t take any mercy and started pounding her hard.

“My prince, aaaah, ” Tanisa screamed, partially in ecstasy and partially in pain.

“How long have you wanted my cock up your cunt, huh?”

“ah, fuck,” Tanisa couldn’t complete a word.

“Tell me Tanisa, how long have you wanted my cock?”

“Forever my prince, forever, ” Tanisa cried in pleasure.

He pulled her by her hair and started biting her neck as he caressed her breasts. Tanisa had fantasized being fucked by the Prince for a long time, but never thought she would enjoy the royal cock so much

“My King, fuck me harder, ah, fuck me harder. ”

Icarus pushed her down again and continued ramming her hard. Tanisa screamed louder every time Icarus slapped her ass.

“My king, ah, my, ”

Icarus couldn’t take it any longer as he reached climax and blew all his load inside Tanisa. The feeling of hot cum inside her, gave Tanisa the last push she needed as she reached her orgasm.

They both collapsed on the bed.

“You are a unique woman, Tanisa.”

“I live to serve you, my King.”

“Prince!”

“I am not the King.”

“Of course, not yet.”

Authors note: This is second chapter of a long story based in medieval times. If you have not read the first chapter, I advise you to read the first chapter.

Warning: The story contains some themes of war violence and mentions of rape (no description)

Linus guided Icarus to the Izsak’s camp.

“My Prince, that is the camp right there.”

“Linus, I’ve told you a number of times, we grew up together, and when it is just the two of us you can drop the formalities.”

“Of course, Icarus, now listen to me carefully. Princess Scylla should be arriving soon, Izsak has already gotten rid of most of his security and only has his two trustworthy guards. Tanisa’s potion will take about few minutes to take effect. You will have plenty of time before Queen Dione’s men arrive.”

“There she is, that is Scylla, isn’t it?”

“Yes, that is her.”

“What’s happening? Why are the guards leaving with her maid?”

“I am guessing the princess wants some privacy. This makes things easier.”

“I prefer a cleaner war, but if this is what is required for my people, so be it.”

“Good luck Icarus!”

Scylla & Izsak

“Princess Scylla, you look beautiful. My eyes have been longing for your sight for so long.”

“You are too kind Prince Izsak.”

Spartan women were known warriors and could fight most men not Spartan, but Scylla was different. She was delicate as a flower, long wavy auburn hair reaching her butt. Her skin had a creamy complexion and deep dark eyes. Her smile was as pleasant as sunset. She was wearing long white robes suiting that of a princess, encompassing her slim body but showing the curves just at the right places.

“Where is your security my love?” Izsak asked.

“I couldn’t risk, not yet. I could bring my only trusted maid.”

“Don’t worry my guards are”

“My prince, I feel safe with you. We don’t need these guards with us for now. You can relieve them of their duty for now.”

“Are you sure my love?”

“Yes, I am, and I believe these are your most trustworthy men. I have a reward for the trust you have in them. Matila will reward them tonight. They may have laid with many women, but no one fucks like a spartan woman.” She turned towards the soldiers, “But I must warn, Spartan women don’t get under a man they don’t love.”

The maids leave each take hands of the guards and take them away.

Matila

A little away from the Izsak’s tent, the two guards were enjoying the body of the only spartan woman they had ever been with

Matila was on her knees taking sucking cock of one of the guards while the other one was pounding her from the back. Both men grunting at the glory of ravishing a spartan woman.

She was enjoying her pounding while it suddenly stopped. The guard behind her collapsed on the side. As she looked up, she saw the second guard holding his neck trying to pull out the dart in his neck unsuccessfully as he too collapsed on the ground.

Matila got up in horror and was about to scream, as she felt a hand grip her body and her mouth covered with another hand.

“Scream and I will snap your neck.” Icarus said.

The maid, still shook in horror, but held her nerves.

“I do not have much time and certainly not going to repeat myself, so listen carefully. I am here on a mission. Lucky for you, the mission does not require your death. In fact, you are more useful to me alive than dead. Now, If you promise not to scream, I am going to take my hand of my mouth. Nod your head if you agree.”

Matila agreed in compliance. Icarus released his hand over his mouth and her body, not allowing her to turn. The maid was shaking in horror trying to control her tears.

“Take this,” Icarus said as he placed a vial in her hand, “You will go in the tent and put this in Prince Izsak’s drink. This isn’t poison, you won’t be killing him, that is all you need to know. Once that is done you will calmly walk out and stand next to this tree facing the tent. Understood?”

“Yes!” Matila replied meekly.

“I will be watching you at every minute. I told you I don’t need to kill you, but it won’t bother me much. The slightest hint I get of you defying my orders and you will an arrow pierce through your heart.”

Matila’s eyes popped in horror, but she nodded in compliance.

“Go now!”

Matila wiped the tears of her face and followed his instructions. She asked for permission to enter the tent. When she entered the tent, she found Izsak and Scylla cuddled up to each other on the bed. In the corner of the tent, she saw a small hole in the tent and eyes looking at her.

She poured them a drink and silently poured the vial in Izsak’s wine, “My Prince, the finest wine from Spart,” she said presenting him the wine. The prince not bothered to take his eyes from princes Scylla for even a moment grabbed the glass and began sipping the wine.

“Is there anything else I can do?”

“That is all Matila, thank you!” Scylla responded.

Matila walked out of the tent and took a bid breathe of air contemplating the act of treason she had just performed. She stood near the tree as instructed waiting for what net would happen.

“You’ve done well,” she heard a voice from behind. She got startled and almost screamed but Icarus gripped her again and covered her mouth.

“Remember, no screaming. You’ve done what was asked of you, and as promised I won’t kill you. But you realize you’ve done something terrible, if you wish to live you need to do exactly what I tell you. Nod if you agree.”

Matila nodded.

“You will be asked what happened here. You will tell everyone; you were accompanying Princess Scylla to the temple of Kahn when you were attacked by the two guards lying behind you. You saw Prince Izsak take Scylla in his tent and in a few moments heard her scream as these guards were raping you. Understood?”

Icarus took the hand off her mouth still holding her by a tight grip. “When you wake up, you will tell the Spartans the last thing you remember was Scylla’s screams going silent. Understood?”

“When I wake up ?” Matila tried asking just as she felt a small prick in her neck. Before she could feel the pain of something poked in her neck, she felt unconscious and crumbled down in Icarus’ arms.

As Matila left the tent, Izsak and Scylla were kissing each other, feeling each other’s bodies as they were letting out the frustration due to being away from each other.

“My love, I have missed you so much,” Scylla said finding difficult to let go off Izsak’s lips.

“Me too my love, but we don’t have to stay separated anymore,” Izsak said.

Scylla stopped for a moment, “What do you mean?”

“Let’s elope, you and I, away from everyone, everything.”

“But where would we go? If either of our families find us, it would be the end of us.”

“I have thought about it. I have secretly setup a house far east in the city of Leopolis. I have accumulated small wealth and a trade under a different name. We will have to give up our royal lives and live a normal life, with each other.”

There was sparkle in Scylla’s eyes, “Is this really possible?”

“Yes. Neither my father nor Queen Dione would reach that far east. They have no diplomatic relations with Queen Victoria. No one knows us there; we will be safe. But we will not by Prince and Princess anymore.”

“I don’t care for that, you will always be my King and I want to be your Queen,” Scylla said as she planted a deep passionate kiss.

Their tongues were mingling each other as their lips met each other with passion. The thought of them being together had elevated the passion in the moment.

Scylla got on top of Izsak as she was kissing him madly. She opened the knots on Izsak’s shirt as she continued kissing his neck, his chest and all over his body. Izsak in the heat of passion ripped open her blouse exposing her breasts.

“I can’t believe after tonight we will be together forever,” Scylla said as she created some separation. She reached down, unbuckled Izsak’s britches and pulled it down exposing his erect cock. “Let me show you my gratitude,” Scylla said as she started stroking Izsak’s cock.

As his cock got fully erect, Scylla proceeded to kiss the tip of his cock, slowly putting her lips on it and gradually moving down on his cock. Izsak leaned his head back soaking in the ecstasy.

Izsak looked down to see the beautiful sight of his love, Scylla’s head going up and down on his cock. His moans were getting louder as he was hearing the slurping sound of Scylla’s lips brushing his cock.

Scylla paused and rose up on the bed. She took off the half torn blouse and slipped her dress down to her waist. She moved close to Izsak and planted another deep kiss, positioning herself over Izsak’s crotch.

“My love, I thought you wanted to wait until our marriage,” Izsak said.

“My king, in the eyes of gods, I am already yours. I do not wish to wait for laws of men.”

Scylla positioned Izsak’s cock at the entrance of her vagina. The nervousness of feeling a cock in her virgin vagina was battling her eagerness to finally make love with the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life.

Just as she pushed the tip of the cock in she left out a soft moan, “ah, ”

Slowly she continued pushing down halfway down Izsak’s penis, slowly moving up and down on it. Izsak patiently enjoyed the moment, waiting for Scylla to take her time. Scylla opened her eyes and looked in the eyes of Izsak.

As soon as she felt the love for her, she pushed herself down completely, “ah my gods.” Scylla screamed as she felt all of Izsak’s cock pierce through her. She could feel the pain but determined to get past it she continued moving on his cock. Slowly at first, her pain was decreasing, and pleasure was taking its place now.

Her cries of pain were now turning into moans of pleasure. She started riding now in pleasure, sensually her body moved now enjoying the carnal pleasure. Her hand, previously resting on Izsak’s chest, now moved back as she leaned back pointing her perky nipples towards the sky as she began to ride Izsak’s cock in a rhythmic motion.

Izsak grabbed Scylla’s breasts now, caressing her breasts with both hands as he felt his cock gripped by Scylla’s warm and tight vagina. He knew he would not last long in this position.

He swiftly got up and turned Scylla putting her on her back. He got on top of her, his cock still inside Scylla. He leaned into her and planted a deep kiss on her lips as he gently began thrusting his hip, moving his cock in and out of Scylla’s vagina.

Slowly he increased his speed as Scylla could feel the pain and passion mix together as she pierced her nails in Izsak’s back leaving marks of passion.

Scylla could feel an intense orgasm build up, “My god, ah fu

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1.

Ditzy Donna and Ralphie's first Christmas.

Based on a post by Kirk 48 2002, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"I really did used to like the holidays," grumbled Ralphie Persons Junior; as he rubbed the same spot on his head that he'd whacked several times in a row on the same slanted ceiling beam. It was the first weekend in December, and he was crawling around the attic, looking for boxes of holiday decorations, that his mother wanted hauled downstairs and put up, the day after Thanksgiving. Having just started his first term at community college, Ralphie Jr. managed to dodge that bullet by complaining that he had a couple of papers due in English Composition and Early American History. The papers being due the Monday after Thanksgiving was true, but he'd left out the part that they were already finished. With a mighty grunt, he shoved a box of Easter lawn decorations aside and hit his head again. That time he saw stars. "If she wants them down so bad, why doesn't she do it?" he grumbled louder to himself.

"Because she's more than twice your age, she doesn't like to hit her head, and she's got you to do it," said Ralph Sr., looking like a disembodied head sticking up, out of the floor of the attic. "Now, if you're done complaining, I'm sure you've got some boxes to come down; so pass them to me and I'll take them down the ladder for you."

That suited Ralphie just fine, because trying to balance the boxes as he slid out the access hole, and then find his footing on the ladder; was no easy chore. He pushed what he already had found, toward the opening and looked for more. After hitting his head once more, he was convinced he'd found them all. "I think that's it, Pop."

"You're missing the box with the tree ornaments," came his mom's voice through the access way.

Ralphie took a deep breath and counted to ten. "Alright mom, I'll keep looking," Jr. said, sounding a bit miffed. Actually sounding a lot miffed.

"We're gonna go and start setting up the outside lights and blow up characters," said his Pop through the hatchway. "That'll keep us out of your way a while and let you blow off some steam. I don't want you saying something to your mother the wrong way and have you regret it later."

"Okay," sighed Ralphie, nodding his head as his Pop disappeared down the hatch. He took a long look around the attic and didn't see a box marked ornaments, so he decided to straighten and organize the entire loft by opening each box and marking them. He found that some of the boxes had his old clothes that he wore in grade school."Why doesn't she get rid of this stuff?" he thought to himself. Then he chuckled."If she's waiting for grandkids she's got a long wait."

He didn't really have a girlfriend but his parents thought he did. For some reason they both kept pushing the idea of him and the girl he took to the prom, Louise Johnson, as being a couple."A couple of dorks," he thought. Actually, he did take Louise AKA 'Looney Louise,' out on a few dates during the summer. She was kind of funny and interesting, but her shenanigans and her perpendicular hair, far outweighed the positives, except for her tits. "Whew," Jr. said, shaking his head at the thought of them. He remembered when she showed them to him, and he started to daydream.

Double Feature.

They were in the back of the movie theater and she was jamming popcorn in her mouth. He saw that she had as much 'fruit of the Redenbacher' on her shirt as she still had in her trough of popcorn. "I think you better do something," he said, pointing in the general direction of her breasts.

She put the bucket under her boobs and pushed the lucky kernels back in causing her breasts to bounce several times. "There, better?"

Other than a few genuine imitation butter stains she was all clean. She settled back in her seat and shifted around a bit almost slumping, forcing her breasts up and out. Between the seat in front of her and her tits in her face, Ralphie didn't think she could see the screen. He didn't realize he was staring at her, until her eyes slowly turned toward him.

"Imagination running wild?" she whispered, placing her trough of corn on the floor. "I bet you've got a hundred different visions of what they look like, going on in your head. What do you think they look like?"

Ralphie sat there with his mouth agape.

"Oh come on. Maybe they're perky, droopy, hard, or soft. Maybe they have veins all over them. Maybe my nipples are large like acorns, small like cherry pits, or even big and puffy," she whispered, encouraging him in her game.

Ralphie still sat there with his mouth agaip.

She sighed. "No idea, huh? Okay," she said, unbuttoning her blouse down to her navel and unclasping the front hook on her bra. She snapped them open and said, "Behold!"

Attic of Family Artifacts.

He was startled out of his obcessions by his father's strong voice.
"Junior, did you find them yet?" his Pops voice said from the hole.

"No, I decided to go through everything while I was up here. By the way, why is Mom saving all my old clothes? Some of this stuff goes back to first grade," he yelled loud enough for his Pop to hear.

"I don't think she's actually saving it. It was more like putting winter or summer clothes away till next year but you grew out of them and they just didn't come back down. Mark those boxes 'Donations', slide them toward the hatch, and we'll get them down the road to the Goodwill later. Just make sure you go through every box you want to donate to make sure there isn't anything important in them," yelled Pop.

"Okay," Ralphie yelled back.

Thinking back to Louise, as he continued his work, it reminded him that he hadn't heard from her since she went out west to college. She didn't come home for Thanksgiving, and he wondered if she was coming around for the Christmas break. Several times, he thought to call to just say hello; but she didn't have a cell phone, (something about messing up her brain waves). He didn't have any idea exactly where she was staying out there; so that was that.

Eventually, Ralphie found the ornaments and pushed them toward the hatch. The other holiday decorations were neatly stacked by which event came next on the calendar; and all that was left was for him to go through the boxes he marked 'Donations'.

Most had nothing but clothes in them and a few had some old grade school projects in them like a Thanksgiving turkey made from a tracing of his hand. He put that kind of stuff aside for safekeeping and opened the last box. Under some toddler clothes, he found some folders and spiral wire-bound notebooks that belonged to his Pop. The folders contained some receipts and warranties for products long gone. Like that fax machine, and the Commodore Computer.

The wire bound notebooks had some recipes and newspaper clippings about people his parents knew. One of the books had some writing in it, kind of like the notebook he'd found in the garage that spring. He flipped through it and saw some of those same magic words he'd seen in the last book like, 'boobs and tits'. That was dad's old email password for his AOL account. On the first page, it had a header and a title:

"Journal:
Thursday, December 26, 1974."

"Christmas With the Ditz"

Ralphie settled himself under the dangling light and pulled the string to turn it on. "Okay Pop, entertain me," he said as he began to read...

Dating Donna.

It's been two weeks since she came back into my life. Donna. Ditzy Donna. I figured I'd write this down while it's still fresh in my mind. It's been kind of a crazy two weeks but what other kind would it be with her? She made the decision not to move in permanently with me until she found a job to help contribute. The job hunt took exactly fifteen minutes when she walked two blocks to Kiddie City and landed a job demonstrating toys. That sure took a stretch of imagination to see her potential as a goof-ball playing with toys for kids. At least she didn't have to go too far for the party favors she wore out on a regular basis. Her smock was always loaded down with a usual assortment as well as her favorite, a pair of Groucho glasses. The guy that hired Donna remembered her from somewhere in the past and gave her a huge starting rate. Most people started at two dollars and hour but he gave Donna six. I'm still a little jealous of that, considering I've worked for the same place since junior high school and don't make much more than that.

By Wednesday of her first week, the manager realized he had a goldmine with her and worked her as long as she wanted. When they closed Saturday night, they gave her a paycheck for sixty-four hours at $6.00 an hour plus overtime, plus a hundred-dollar bonus for a job well done. The boss even cashed the check for her. Suddenly Donna was a rich ditz with the next day off and Christmas coming a few days later. On that Saturday night, the 21st, the true meaning of Christmas started to come shining through: Love, generosity, and ditzyness.

Shopping Spree.

I heard the door slam and came out of the bedroom.

"Look," yelled Donna, fanning her riches out in front of me.

"They could be all ones," I said, standing on the other side of the room.

She bunny hopped herself over to me and flapped the fanned greenbacks in my face. Nope, they were all twenties and tens and as crisp as the day they were made. "We got to go shopping," she said, slurring her words from a dollar induced high.

I looked at my watch and said, "It's nine-thirty, everything's closed."

She crossed her eyes and gave me a Bronx cheer. "It's the Saturday before Christmas! Everything is open until midnight!"

"You said you wanted to go out to eat tonight. We can't shop and eat at the same time," I said. Donna suddenly looked very disappointed.

"Come on, Ralph. I worked real hard this week for this," she said, letting her fist full of dollars flop down to her side. It was immediately covered by her six-inch too long sweater sleeve.

"I don't feel like dealing with that tonight. I just want to and get something to eat and then hang out with you," I said, trying to sound as sincere as I could. That and the fact that we hadn't had sex since last weekend when she came back into town. Not that we didn't want to, it was a matter of female biology.

"Do you promise to take me tomorrow?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Bright and early?" she asked, holding her index finger up at me.

"Yes."

"Bright and early as in first in line when they unlock the door?" she asked, now wagging her finger at me.

"Ah, yes," I replied not as rock solid as before.

She looked at me a second and tilted her head. "Cross your heart?"

"Yes," I said, crossing my heart.

"Pinky swear?" she asked, holding out her little finger to me.

"Yeah, pinky swear," I said, hooking my little finger with hers.

"Good. Now before we go out I need a shower 'cause I stink," she said, walking past me to the hallway. I watched her as she walked in the bathroom, turned on the light and the transistor radio. One by one, pieces of clothing were tossed out into the hallway and then the door closed. I heard the water start running and turned to go to the kitchen. The bathroom door opened, her hand popped out, and her finger beckoned me to follow.

I may not be the smartest but I didn't need an explanation on that gesture. Even though I'd just gotten a shower an hour before I shucked my clothes and was in the bathroom faster than you could say 'All the way!'

She was completely under the shower with her eyes wide open watching me as I hopped in myself. Little Ralphie was stiffly bouncing with glee at in her direction.

"Don't get too frisky, we don't have a condom in here," she said, handing me the soap and washcloth. She was right; I had nearly four dozen brand-spanking new assorted Trojans sitting in their boxes, individually foil raped, tucked safely in the top drawer of the nightstand next to the bed.

I told you I wasn't the smartest.

Shit.

Well, there was no use crying about it so I started to give Donna a good scrub down. I started down at her feet and worked my way up, taking extra special care on her privates and giving her boobs two coats of wax. She did her face herself to make sure she'd removed her make-up properly while I got the shampoo ready for her. Somewhere between squirting her head and getting up a full head of lather, her hand had managed to attach itself to little Ralphie.

"Feels like someone didn't like being ignored this week," she said, blowing soap foam away from her mouth. "Think he'll forgive me?"

"I'm sure he'd be happy if you tried," I replied. Just then, Sam Cook's 'Chain Gang' began playing on the radio.

Donna started bending her knees and moving to the music, giving me hard tugs with every 'Hooh! Aah!' She mouthed the words, 'Well don't you know...' and then said, "I'm going to make you cum before the end of this song," while blinded by lather and spitting soap.

"Okay," I squeaked, while trying to clean that wild mop of blond hair.

She sang some, mouthed the words some, and gyrated as she worked on me to the music. She started using both hands, making sure that every time the 'Hoohs' and 'Aahs' came on, the tugs were more forceful. By the time he was singing about going home to see his woman, I wasn't scrubbing her head any more, I was holding on for dear life. My left knee started shaking and I gagged on a mouthful of water as she coaxed me over the edge. As he asked for some water 'cause he was thirsty, the first blast hit her on the stomach. The second and third hit her thigh and kneecap and the rest dribbled down into the water.

Donna held me until I went soft while I leaned on the shower wall for support. "I told you I'd make you cum before the end of the song," she said, spitting more soap at me. "Now do you mind if I rinsed off too?" she said, still blind with lather.

"Sure," I said, climbing out and drying myself off.

Out To Eat.

At 10:30, we were slamming the doors to my car. We could've been out of my apartment ten minutes faster but even with a super heavy-duty hair dryer it takes forever to get Donna's hair to the point of just being damp let alone dry.

"So, where do you want to go?" I asked, as my '64 Malibu turned over.

Donna thought for moment. "I guess we're a little late for the 'All the Way House'."

'Thank God,' I thought.

"I'm hungry, but I just don't know what I'm in the mood for. Just head over to Main Street and we'll look for something open," she said. A car pulled up behind us, blocking our way out. "Uh oh," said Donna when she saw who got out of the car.

It was my good buddy Jim. "Hey guy, how ya doing?" He asked leaning down to my window. "Hey mop head," he said, nodding in Donna's direction. "I see you're heading out. What a coincidence. How about letting me use the place for a little while?"

Jim usually dropped by on Friday nights to 'use' my apartment. Being it was Saturday I thought I was safe. Guess not. "I don't think so."

"Come on. We'll be gone before you know it," he said, looking back at his smoking piece of crap. Tonight's girl looked about ten years older than us; and her make-up was crooked.

The memory of last week's debacle was still fresh in my mind, and I couldn't help but get nasty. "How much is she costing you?"

"Be nice," he said, wagging his finger at me. "It's a cousin of my sister's friend. She's got Parkinson's or something."

"Getting pretty far down the list, aren't you?" asked Donna, shaking her head.

"What, are you kidding? That shaking bit could take things to a whole new level," he replied, humping my door to stress his point.

"No, for a lot of reasons; starting with the fact that you owe me twenty dollars, for the money you took out of my wallet."

He tossed a twenty down on my lap.

"You also owe me fifty for that citation for disturbing the peace."

Two more twenties and a ten fluttered down the steering wheel and my legs.

"My apartment still smells like burnt popcorn!"

He went to his car and came back with an unopened air freshener.

"You smashed my TV!" I shouted.

Jim sighed. "I can't help you there right now."

Donna weighed in; "He said no, Jim. Go down by the lake. She can give you a shaky handjob like all the other high school kids parked over there," Donna said. "Now move your car, I want to eat!"

That was my Donna; ditzy, yet assertive.

I didn't bother letting Jim in on the fact that I had the citation taken care of. Well, I had fifty bucks toward a new TV. He left, and we were finally on our way. We passed a few burger places, but neither of us wanted one. Then Donna pointed. "Oh! Vito's is still open!"

Vito's pizzeria and restaurant opened its doors in 1950, in a strip shopping center; as a simple pizza and sandwich shop. Business was so good that a few years ago when a store next to it went vacant, he expanded; turning it into a table and booth establishment. The food was excellent and they had a BYOB policy that most customers utilized. Though their menu was somewhat pricey, it was a successful family business. No, I don't mean Vito's family. I mean that other Italian family.

You know, wink-wink.

Now, I don't know for sure if Vito is one of them, but there's always a table that has four to six men in suit coats playing cards, while people come and go, greeting them with envelopes as they shake hands. It's always the same four to six. One thing was for sure at Vito's:

Skipping on the check, was not recommended.

I'd heard rumors of those that tried; nothing factual, just stories. Tonight the check will be paid, cash. I enjoy walking without a permanent gimp.

We entered the place and the first thing I noticed was all six suits were in attendance at their usual table, playing cards and the place was all decked out for Christmas. Donna picked a table far enough away from the door so she could take her coat off and not get cold, but she left her very long sleeved cardigan sweater on. I left my coat on and sat down. I looked around, saw a few people I knew, and only a couple of empty tables.

"I guess there's a lot of hungry people, finishing holiday shopping tonight," I said.

"Look at that tree," said Donna, marveling at a giant white fur lit up like a, well, like a Christmas tree with all white lights standing in the corner. "We need to get a tree."

"The apartment complex kind of frowns on that, Donna. They're fire hazards. They don't mind artificial trees," I said, trying to salvage her good mood.

"What? You mean those stick aluminum trees that have a lighted dial that changes color shining on it? My grandparents had one of them. It looked stupid," she replied. "I want one like that!" she said loud, pointing across the room.

That got the attention of the 'suits' and they turned to look.

"Donna!" said the skinny one with a pair of jacks.

"Donna!" shouted the

Helping the Karlssons: Part 1

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Helping the Karlssons: Part 1.

Church-going sisters approach the new help at the shop.

Based on a post by m jar 65. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Mr. Karlsson owned a furniture store. Most of the stock was imported, high-quality. The global pandemic had upset business for a time. Until people started getting retrenched or working from home and suddenly many of his wealthy customers had time for renovations and home improvements. Business began to grow again.

Things went even better once his two daughters started helping. They worked a few hours each week, managing stock and orders while Mr. Karlsson took care of his customers.

Some customers, mainly the men, seemed to enjoy dealing with his eldest daughter, Summer. She was twenty-two and gorgeous, five-nine with a sweet face surrounded by long blonde hair. It was her habit to wear clothes that showed off her killer legs, C-cup tits and shapely, rounded ass. Mr. Karlsson assumed that such clothing was merely modern and fashionable. And Summer didn't mind the attention of the male customers in the least.

Her father was a deeply religious man. Since the death of his wife from illness he'd become even more engaged with his religion. And he had strong views about how a young lady should act. Boyfriends were not permitted. On the other hand, Mr. Karlsson knew very little about modern courtship or the behavior of young people. He had a mind to protect his daughters but he knew little about the lust of young men and never suspected what they really thought about Summer. Nor did he appreciate that she was a terrible flirt.

Summer had learned that from watching her mother. At first it had seemed like harmless fun. Mr. Karlsson seemingly had been oblivious to his late wife's behavior. More was the pity since she would have been grateful for more adventure in the bedroom.

Later, as Summer blossomed as a young woman, she'd also learned to enjoy the torment she could cause to her male admirers. The torment seemed only fair since Summer, too, felt the fire of lust. Just as she'd seen her mother do, it was a welcome distraction to make men blush and stumble over their words.

The younger daughter, April, never seemed to garner as much attention. Not from her father and not from other men. A year younger, she was a little shorter and her blonde hair framed a more plain-looking face. Her legs were not as shapely as her sister's. Her ass seemed a little too large. But April, too, appreciated the power that women have over men and was just as addicted to flirting. Her DD-sized tits were usually worn under tight clothes that displayed her wonderful cleavage.

Yet, April was acutely aware that men gravitated to Summer ahead of her. For a long time that had not mattered. Their father would never allow her to have a boyfriend. But, having reached her majority, April was also gripped by incredible curiosity about boys and a powerful lust to find out.

Their worlds were upturned when Tim came to work for their father in the furniture store. He was the perfect age as far as each was concerned. They both thought him handsome. And suddenly they had an excuse to spend time in the close company of a red-blooded male.

Tim was a good-looking young man. Aged twenty-five, he'd been stood down from his job not long after the pandemic really hit. Selling furniture was not his thing but he had a keen mind for business and a contact of a close friend had approached him about the job.

He knew from the start that Mr. Karlsson was a conservative fellow; the bible on his office desk was a dead giveaway. Like other men, Tim could not help but notice the two daughters when they came to the store. The younger one had huge tits that she seemed to always flaunt. The older daughter was a real looker and seemed especially welcoming on his first day.

Tim wasn't interested in chasing after the boss's daughter; either of them; since he intended this to be a short-term gig. Besides, it was a certainty that Mr. Karlsson had brought them up in a strict household and would object instantly if he suspected anything.

He could not help noticing, however, how much attention Summer, the older one, gave him whenever she was in the store. Tim was a healthy, athletic young man with a lovely smile. It wasn't unusual for women to smile at him or want to swap chit chat. After a few days, however, he put it down to harmless flirting; nothing more. It was strange that a young woman from such a religious family would behave that way. He'd assumed the sisters would be as straight-laced as their father.

Until his third week, Tim had tried not to pay much attention to the sisters. What he could never have guessed that Summer and April, despite trying so hard to be good girls for so long, were experiencing a deep lust for sex. Tim was the perfect opportunity.

The day arrived when Summer had somehow gotten to the store after study without a car. Would Tim mind giving her a lift home? Tim was happy, especially since it would keep him in the boss' good books.

What bothered him was that Summer kept wanting to touch his hand. She gave him that smile of hers and looked straight into his eyes. Tim knew enough to realize the danger. Surely it was a trap? Or a test? Mr. Karlsson was a strict man and he'd never accept Tim even thinking of messing around with his eldest daughter. But Summer was so sweet and she was giving out all the signals. Tim even wondered whether she'd undone one of the buttons on her dress before getting into the car. He got home with a boner and a sore head from trying to work out what Summer was up to.

When the same thing happened the next week, Tim knew something was going on. This time Summer was touching him and brushing against him as they walked to his car. One hand wrapped around his arm as if she was testing his bicep. She had to know she was making him crazy. But Tim still was certain nothing could ever happen. he had no idea about how horny and sex-crazed a "nice" young woman could be.

Because Summer was not like her mother in one important respect. Although a dedicated flirt, her mother had never done anything more than make men lust after her. She took her vows seriously. Her head was often filled with dreams of passionate love-making with other men, something more adventurous and fulfilling than her humdrum husband. The mother never took things any further. Summer, on the other hand, knew that she did not want to go through life like that; always wondering and never knowing. Despite promises of chastity (not least to her father) she had started to masturbate compulsively. And now handsome Tim had come into the store. She began to find excuses to help out whenever Tim was working.

April Karlsson had an altogether different reaction to the flirting between her sister and Tim. She knew exactly what Summer was up to. It always happened like that; the older, more beautiful sister got the attention and the rewards. But April, too, was feeling the power of lust. Already she'd embraced the sin of masturbation. She needed more. The younger sister began to sulk and to be rude to Tim when they were in the store together. And that was happening more often. It was feeling like a competition between the two sisters. Tim could not help but notice the difference in behavior.

After a week of that, Tim had almost had enough. He still needed the job and the money it gave him. But he was starting to think that the crazy behavior exhibited by the sisters was not worth it. He told himself nothing good would come from this; Summer was a prick tease and April was just a bitch.

It came to a head when April found a reason to be in the store late done day. She demanded a lift home and Tim felt he had no choice. All the way to the car she sulked and then she muttered something under her breath. He'd had enough.

"Jeez, April. Do you have to be a bitch all the time?"

"Me? I'm not the bitch. My sister is the bitch. Oh, but you like her and not me. Don't you?"

Tim tried to deny it. He didn't need the aggravation. But April wasn't about to let it go.

"She's always smiling at you and talking to you. And you let her and you smile back. It’s always her the boys talk to and never me."

"Jeez, April. I like you as well. But you can be pretty grumpy."

"Summer is beautiful and I've never even had a boyfriend. It’s not fair," she came back, seemingly on the edge of tears.

"I think plenty of boys like you. Just don't be so grumpy."

"Summer is not a virgin," she said with anger. "You know that? She had sex with a guy last year. But Father doesn't know."

"That's not really any of my business. Or yours."

But April was determined. She was incredibly horny and fed-up with not being able to do the one thin g that would really relieve that. Imagining her sister with Tim, having sex, had made her feel even more desperate. Now she was prepared to throw caution to the wind.

"I've got better tits than she does. Look."

Tim didn't want to look. He wanted to get out of this craziness. But if Tim had understood the power of the lust coursing through April he'd not have hesitated. They were sitting in his car and the young woman next to him was undoing her shirt to expose her juicy, bra-clad tits to him.

"Don't you think mine are better," she asked with the confidence of knowing her tits were bigger and fuller than those of her sister.

Tim tried not to look. It was all too crazy. He was going to quit the job and move back closer to home. But since April was such a bitch maybe he should take advantage of the situation? He was sure he'd never get anywhere with Summer.

"And I like anal sex," she told Tim boldly. "Summer wouldn't let any boy touch her there."

"If you are a virgin, then how do you know about anal sex? Or whether you like it?"

"Because I want a man to have sex in there," she said with satisfaction. "And I have been practicing."

Tim didn't usually discuss anal sex with virgins in his car. Nor did he usually grope them. But he turned again to April and suddenly she had lifter her shirt and her bra so that her juicy, firm E-cups were presented in all their glory. They were the biggest tits Tim had ever been that close to.

"See how big they are? Go ahead and touch them," she begged him with excitement.

"Am I the first guy you've ever shown your tits to?"

"Yes," she said with heavy breaths. "I want you to touch them."

The whole thing was too crazy. But April was a horny and perky young woman. Her tits were impressive, sitting high and firm and just there for the taking. And Tim was not above taking advantage, since he'd already decided to quit his job in the furniture store.

"We shouldn't be doing this," he murmured. "Your dad is my boss."

April didn't care. Her cunt was throbbing with need and she was determined to have Tim. He knew his cock was growing to its full seven inches. The fact he was the first to experience these beauties made the whole experience even more intense. Those huge orbs were soft and warm to his touch. And the nipples were thick and hard. He heard April sigh with pleasure.

"Touch them like this?" he asked as he began to fondle the young woman's tits. "Is this what you wanted?"

"Yes, anything," she gasped to him. "Do anything you want."

Tim was relieved to hear that. He didn't regard himself as being overly experienced. Since April didn't know much of what to expect it took the pressure off him. He began to knead those big white tits and rub his thumbs over the fabulous, hard nipples making her breathe harder.

"I want to have sex with you," she said, almost matter-of-factly.

"Whoa, slow down," replied Tim, still cautious.

It wasn't that he didn't want to taste those big E-cups or put her hand around his cock. But how did a girl like April just say that she wanted to have sex? Something in his head was telling him to be the mature person. Or maybe it was the sense of danger.

"Not in a car. We don't have time anyway. Let's wait for next time."

He was already thinking it was a good time to be resigning his job in the furniture store.

The next night it was Summer who, once again, found a way to be at the store after closing and needed a lift home. Tim could already guess she'd flirt with him again. Surely the sisters weren't really serious? With their strict upbringing Tim was certain that as soon as he showed interest they'd run to their dad and he'd be in real trouble.

April had shown her tits to him the previous night. They were great tits. But was that part of a plan to lure him into disaster? Quitting made the most sense; even if he needed the money.

Summer was all over him again as they walked to his car. Happily it was dark outside and Tim felt confident that no-one would see them and somehow tell Mr. Karlsson. There was no doubting that Summer was keen. The way she touched him and rubbed his muscles made it seem like she was really after something. And it was making his cock harden.

"You have a really nice body," she said brashly as they got into the car. "I'm sure lots of girls want to go to bed with you."

"I play a lot of sport," explained Tim who also liked to workout.

It sounded lame. Was he just humoring her? Was the trap about to close?

Then Summer ran her hand up his thigh and placed it right over Tim's crotch. He jumped in response. Could that be part of the plan? Should he refuse now or try not to make her angry? Then her fingers cupped his bulge and she squeezed him gently.

"What are you? I'm not sure we should be doing this."

"I want to see your cock," she said with a naughty grin.

Summer was quite certain of that. She'd seen two "in the flesh" already. But she had told herself that Tim would have a magnificent specimen.

"That's not a good idea." He tried to caution. "Your Father wouldn't be happy."

"Father's not here," Summer responded as she started to move her hand over Tim's growing erection.

She had just enough experience to know how to make a man get hard for her; and to know what a delight it was to have an erect cock.

Tim thought it time to confront Summer. He was still thinking that she wasn't really going to go through with it.

"I thought you were a virgin. Have you ever seen a man's cock before?"

"I've seen cocks before," she confidently, now working to undo Tim's trousers.

Tim made note that Summer had not answered his question about her virginity. She sounded so confident. And she barely fumbled as she undid his trousers. Tim did not resist; why would he? He was going to resign his job at the end of the week. Would it be so bad to let Summer have her fun?

"Oh, it’s beautiful," exclaimed Summer as she finally extracted Tim's hardening cock. "The first one looked scary. But yours is gorgeous."

Tim tried not to blush but he felt his cock grow harder still. Or was that Summer's touch. She'd wrapped her hand around his shaft and started slowly stroking him. It was proof that Summer did, indeed, have some experience.

"You've done this before, haven't you?" he breathed quietly.

"Yours is number three," she said with obvious delight. "And you're the biggest. Don't worry. A boy showed me what to do."

She was bent over him now, keenly observing his cock and enjoying him swelling in her hand. Summer's repressed upbringing had not stopped her dreaming about boys and sex and all manner of lewd behavior. She'd always known that she liked boys and their cocks. Looking at them, holding them, feeling their veins and the soft skin had felt like real freedom. She'd known that she wanted more and now she had Tim in her young hand.

Tim had to admit that her inexperienced hand still felt good. He shrugged his pants down to expose himself more fully. Summer didn't object. Her gaze remained fixed on his cock as her hand worked up down the seven inches of his shaft.

"Men like to cum don't they?" She was enjoying the warm hardness in her hand. "They always like it when I touch them and then they want to cum."

"Yes," he breathed to her. "And sometimes we like to cum in a woman's mouth." She was being so outrageous and acting so confident that Tim no longer cared about the risks. He was more interested in pushing her buttons. "Have you had a cock in your mouth?"

"A few times. I wanted to. But never cumming."

"I'll cum for you if you want. But not tonight." Mr. Karlsson wouldn't like Summer getting home late and Tim didn't need an angry father in the picture.

"Can I put it in my mouth? Please?"

Summer barely waited for Tim's reply before she lowered her head and gently wrapped her lips around the head of his cock. He couldn't see what she was doing since her long blonde hair blocked his view. But he felt his cock pulse in her mouth. Summer didn't have the experience to match her enthusiasm. So Tim softly pressed on the back of her head, encouraging her to take more.

"It’s better if you go deeper," he instructed her as her tongue tried to swirl around his meat. "And then you move up and down like with your hand," he coached her, noticing how she followed without protest.

He couldn't believe he was teaching Mr. Karlsson's daughter to perform fellatio. But Summer enjoyed the lesson as she wrapped her lips tight while Tim moved her head up and down. Her mouth felt pretty good and suddenly he was keenly interested in the idea of shooting his load into the mouth of this pretty daughter of his uptight boss.

"That feels so good," he moaned to Summer. "You're learning fast. But we'd better stop now."

To his surprise she was not at all disappointed. She sat back on her side of the car with a huge grin. It was the face of triumph; all her flirting had worked and her female charms had convinced a man to show his cock. Her cunt was throbbing but Summer was willing to make these things last.

"I loved doing that. Let’s do it again next time."

That night Tim had a nice, long wank as he thought about the "next time" with Summer Karlsson. He imagined blasting a load all over that pretty face. Would she be up for that? Tim could guess that he'd be her first.

And he thought about April and what naughty action she was dreaming of. One thing was sure; Tim would hold off his resignation for at least one more week.

The following week it was April who stayed at the store late while Tim finished some paperwork. They'd had a good weekend. Summer had natural talent for sales; just as she did for flirting. It had been fun to watch the eldest daughter smile and fawn over the male customers. Even if some of the wives got pissed off, at least Tim had a break.

But now it was April and her huge tits that were on his mind as he shut down the computer. How was it that they managed to always be alone with him at the end of the day?

"We take turns doing the chores," she explained gruffly. "We help Father in the store but one of us has to be at home to help with the evening meal and stuff."

Tim could not have failed to notice that April, again, was in a bad mood with him that day. He'd been hoping for another play with those big E-cups. Finally he'd had enough and challenged her on being so pissy.

"You had sex with Summer. Didn't you? Last week."

Tim denied that flat out; which was true. That didn't mollify April.

"Why do you like her so much? Why don't you want you to do it with me?"

Tim was well aware that April was trying to manipulate him. Though it wasn't so hard when she was apparently so eager to have sex, with him. If only Tim could know what was on April's mind and the lustful daydreaming she'd been engaging in.

"I've been thinking about you a lot," he said with a smile.

That seemed to banish the pout from April's face. She began to run her hands over her dress, especially her bust. She was inexperienced but she knew that her tits gave her a power over men. She was horny and

Saving Ourselves For Marriage: Part 3

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Saving Ourselves For Marriage: Part 3

More Valentines Days.

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

The guilt provoked by Mr. Jacobs' observation was fleeting, and Emily texted me 3 days later, "Can we have another Valentine's Day tonight?"

It was clear that the charade was over, and 'Valentine's Day' was her chosen euphemism for spending less-than-wholesome time together. Our relationship had become a dichotomy of two very different and compartmentalized romances. One of a pure and honorable public courtship, and the other of two young lovers clandestinely exploring physical passions.

"Yes, 7?"

"See you then."

This time I locked the side door while we were closing the store, then unlocked it for Emily after Mr. Jacobs left.

I thought about our new paradigm while sautéing some chicken then slicing it over the top of two Caesar salads. We were no longer pretending that our physical explorations were isolated happenstantial occurrences. The primary purpose of the night was clear, and I decided I might as well plan for it.

An erection was imminent, and I decided to change clothes rather than risk being painfully bound-up in my jeans again. I rummaged through drawers and hanging clothes, carefully considering the functional benefits of each piece while also not wanting to appear too overtly presumptuous. Ultimately, I decided on a pair of loose-fitting linen pants, and a nice front-pocket t-shirt.

I think Emily had the same idea. She arrived wearing a well-coordinated athletic outfit that was very fashionable, but very out of character for her. She wore white running shoes with low-cut ankle socks, a well-fitted white Lululemon zip-down hoodie, and baby-blue Lululemon yoga leggings that ended a few inches above her ankles.

I had seen Emily in a variety of very attractive dresses and skirts, but nothing that revealed the shape of her body like those leggings. They fit like a second skin and clearly showed every soft curve of her legs and butt. The sight was incredibly sexy, and I stared unabashedly as she hung up her winter coat and came to greet me in the kitchen.

We met in an all-consuming embrace and I lifted her into my arms. She added support by wrapping her legs around my hips and we began hungrily kissing, tongues eagerly intertwining.

I was not interested at all in the salads sitting on the counter and carried Emily over to the sofa. Her legs loosened their grip on me and, with our mouths still joined, I bent forward to place her on the floor. She guided me backward into a slouched seating position and climbed over me to sit straddled over my left thigh, in the same way we had a few days ago.

As each second passed, our desires grew and inhibitions loosened. In the midst of our urgent kissing, Emily began slowly and deliberately rocking her pelvis on my leg, and my hands boldly slid over her hips to encourage their motions.

The erotic scenario brought physical sensations on a level that I had never experienced before. I could feel my erection obscenely tenting the thin fabric of my pants, and my balls hanging heavily between my legs. Both were hyper-sensitive to every subtle movement, and my completely engorged cock throbbed with every beat of my pulse.

I loved feeling the motions of Emily's hips in my hands but yearned for more direct contact than I could have through the thick cloth of her hoodie. My large hands clumsily attempted to slide under the snuggly stretched tails without success.

Sensing my intentions, Emily pulled away from our kissing and maintained eye contact while she sat upright on my thigh. Without a spoken word, she unzipped and discarded the hoodie to reveal a thin, strappy sports bra matching the baby-blue color of her leggings.

Her eyes watched mine as they surveyed the amazing sight before me. The bra concealed two compressed mounds that appeared proportionate in size to her very petite frame, with subtle curves of cleavage extending above its swooping neckline. My eyes soaked in her feminine form above and below the bra, absorbing the softly toned body and flawless flushed skin revealed to me for the very first time.

She watched as I admired her in amazement, "You are so beautiful."

Without saying anything, she laid herself back on top of me and our mouths passionately met again. My hands went to her hips, feeling every curve through the thin fabric leggings and directing her to resume rocking on my leg.

She did, and her motions quickly evolved from rocking into a firm rhythmic grinding. Shortly thereafter, our kissing stopped and we pressed our foreheads together, both breathing heavily with mouths inches apart.

I could feel heat building on my thigh, emanating from both her legging covered folds and the friction of her intensifying pressure. Our eyes locked, Emily placed her hands on my chest and pushed her torso upright to adjust the angle of her grinding. She continued supporting herself on my chest while my hands slid up the sides of her thin waist and intuitively palmed her bra covered breasts, kneading them the best I could through the restrictive fabric.

Emily intensified her grinding and the combined stimulation sent her to a new level, eyes rolling backward and body tremoring while she lost control. One hand still supported herself on my chest, but the other unconsciously dropped downward and grasped my fabric covered cock.

The mere touch of her hand triggered my own reaction, tightening my balls and soaking my linen pants with copious surges of cum. I looked down in horror to see the messy results of my eruption, but also saw a large darkening blue circle in the crotch of Emily's leggings.

I looked upward from the sights and smells of our fornication and met Emily's eyes. We silently stared at each other for several minutes, telepathically sharing a complex and confusing mix of lust, shock, and guilt.

Eventually, Emily dismounted my leg and did her best to make herself presentable before leaving. We said goodbye with a timid hug, uneaten salads still on the kitchen counter.

Guilt.

We both knew we crossed a sinful line that night, and I think we were both scared. It wasn't sex in the traditional sense of the word, and we were technically both still virgins, but our actions were clearly outside the acceptable boundaries of Biblical purity and integrity. I know I was scared for several reasons but, most of all, scared that our relationship may have been permanently damaged. I wasn't the spiritual leader she wanted me to be, and I wasn't strong enough to maintain her purity.

Over the next 12 hours, I vacillated between wanting to address the issue head-on and wanting to bury my head in the sand to ignore it. Around noon the next day, I manned-up enough to do the right thing and texted Emily, "Can you stop by the store this afternoon?"

"Yes. What's up?"

"I think we should talk about last night."

My phone rang a few seconds later with a voice call. It was Emily.

"Hi Michael."

"Hey."

"I can stop by the store, but I'm not ready to talk about last night."

I started to protest, "I'm so sorry. I'm worried I ruined;”

She interrupted firmly but compassionately, "Stop!; Michael, I love you. Nothing that happened last night changed that. I wanted everything that happened just as much as you did, if not more. You are not to blame. If anybody, I was the instigator."

"But I;”

She interjected again, "Michael!; I have a lot of conflicting feelings and I'm not ready to talk yet. I'll let you know when I am. Until then, please know that I love you and I don't want this to be an awkward thing between us. It's just something that we need to figure out together."

"Ok, I love you too."

We ended our phone call, and my phone chimed a text alert a few seconds later, "I'll stop by around 4. I love you."

I typed back, "See you then. I love you too."

Emily did stop by the store that day and it was surprisingly relaxed and comfortable. We talked about current happenings with school and our friends, just like we had during any of her past social visits to the store. Mr. Jacobs was there and even commented how he enjoyed Emily's visits and seeing us together, to which we both smiled in appreciation.

Vivid Dreams.

The 'public courtship' portion of our relationship continued as normal over the next days and weeks, spending time together as we always had, though I was admittedly self-conscious and sheepish during Sunday afternoon dinners at her parents' house.

I mentally declared the end of 'Valentine's Day' and prayed constantly for the health of our relationship, patiently waiting for Emily to be ready to talk. My determination for future integrity was strong and steadfast; for about a week. After that, occasional flashbacks of passion and physical pleasure began creeping into my thoughts, and slowly started eroding my resolve. Several nights, I awoke from very vivid and unwholesome dreams with painful throbbing erections, effectively eliminating any remaining willpower I may have had.

Coincidentally, about 3-weeks after our night of debauchery, I had just woken up from a night of graphic dreams when my phone chimed with an early-morning text from Emily.

"Valentine's Day tonight?"

I had little resistance to the idea while lying in bed with a rock-hard erection, but still felt the need to offer at least a minimal façade of reluctance.

"Are you sure?"

She replied immediately, "Yes, I miss V-day."

"Me too. 7?"

"See you then!"

My anticipation escalated exponentially as time slowly ticked forward and I went about my typical daily activities. I needed a distraction from watching the clock and soaked in some sun between classes and work by walking to the grocery store.

It happened to be an unseasonably warm April day with temperatures in the upper 70s, and the town was alive with people emerging from winter hibernation. Students studied on blankets and played lawn games in the campus quad, while an abundance of bikers and joggers overtook the local streets and sidewalks.

After Mr. Jacobs and I closed the store, I went upstairs to find the apartment was sweltering. I opened the front windows and quickly changed into a t-shirt and a pair of loose-fitting breathable gym shorts. The gentle breeze slowly brought indoor temperatures down as I assembled two salads using a mix of spring greens, grilled chicken, dried cherries, candied pecans, gorgonzola cheese, and a raspberry vinaigrette.

Emily arrived promptly at 7 o'clock wearing a very cute little sundress and white designer sneakers. The pastel mint-green dress was made of a light-weight linen fabric and had a fluttering bottom hem that ended a few inches above her knees. Thin spaghetti straps crisscrossed over her exposed shoulder blades and reconnected to the dress fabric midway down her back, low enough for me to recognize she couldn't be wearing a bra. The dress wasn't overly revealing by most standards but was definitely more adventurous than Emily's typically modest outfits.

"Wow, you look incredible!"

She gave me a flirtatious smile and said, "I'm glad you approve. I was thinking about you when I bought it."

I responded with a teasing, "Oh really;” and pulled her into my arms for a hello kiss that turned into four or five.

Breaking our kisses, I pointed at the bowls on the counter and said, "Let's eat before we; get too distracted."

Emily laughed and we sat at the kitchen table to eat our salads, chatting like the best friends we had become. Conversation flowed easily despite our recent complexities and was testament that our relationship was grounded and true. I felt closer to her than ever.

When finished, we both stood and placed our respective dishes in the kitchen sink. Emily turned to step away, but I quickly grabbed her by the waist and she squealed in surprise when I lifted her to sit on the edge of the counter. I stood between her legs, gazed into her eyes, and proclaimed from the depth of my heart, "I love you Emily Fulton."

I immediately pressed my lips against hers and she responded by wrapping her arms around my neck and clutching her legs around my waist. The slow, deep, passionate kisses that followed were an honest and true expression of our pure love, and nothing less.

Those first kisses filled with gentle romantic passion gradually evolved into more eager desire, our tongues exploring each other's mouths and searching for a greater depth of joining. I wrapped my arms around Emily's waist and lifted her from the counter, her arms and legs clutching me tight.

She giggled playfully as I collapsed backward on the sofa, her landing on top of me, straddled over my lap. Our kissing continued with her body pressed fully against mine, my hands roaming her back and enjoying the soft skin exposed by the open-back dress.

Emily occasionally shifted the weight of her hips from side to side as we made out. I sensed that maybe the position was uncomfortable for her, and asked between kisses, "Are you ok?"

She sat upright on my lap and reached for the bottom of her dress, "I'm fine, the dress is just bunched up and I can't move."

She planted her knees on either side of my lap and lifted upward to pull the dress out from underneath herself, revealing a quick glimpse of white low-rise bikini-style panties. At the same time, I took the opportunity to reach into my shorts and adjust my fully engorged cock to a more comfortable position, pointing the swollen head toward my stomach and utilizing the elastic waistband of my shorts to hold it in place.

Emily watched intently as I adjusted myself then momentarily studied the resulting bulge before pressing herself back against me. My length was firmly sandwiched between us and the feel of her body against mine was an indescribable new experience, even though it was through a few layers of fabric.

As we renewed our make-out session, Emily was enjoying the feel of my cock pressing into her stomach and slowly began inching her way up my body. When her mons came to rest over the base of my shaft, she began slowly rolling her hips forward in an effort to gain better contact with her panty-covered pussy. After repeated attempts without the desired effect, she momentarily pulled away from our kissing and very purposely shifted further upward to place her womanly heat squarely on the middle of my shaft.

She intently rocked her pelvis forward and backward, nestling my girth between her folds as much as the cotton barrier would allow, then increased her movement to slide up and down the length of the shaft. My hands instinctively moved to Emily's hips to reinforce her motions, then more boldly slid to cup and squeeze her ass.

The physics of her motions, and my erection's desire to stand upright, worked in concert to move the elastic waistband downward from where it had secured my cock against my stomach. The exposure was hidden from view by the hem of her sundress, but I easily distinguished the new sensation of her warm, wet cotton panties rubbing directly on the sensitive underside of my shaft.

We gazed lustfully into each other's eyes, heavily inhaling and exhaling, as Emily sat upright and wantonly pleasured herself on my length and girth. The movements pulled at the fabric of her sundress, rhythmically becoming taut with each cycling motion and imprinting her stiff nipples through the thin fabric. The temptation was too much, and my hands slid up the sides of her torso to cover her breasts through the dress.

Emily kept her eyes locked on mine when she brushed my hands away, then slipped the thin spaghetti straps off her shoulders allowing the top of the dress to fall away and pool around her waist. She continued grinding on my cock and watched intently as I took in the sight of her naked breasts for the first time. The perky mounds were in perfect proportion to her tiny frame and jostled slightly with each of her pelvic thrusts.

My fixation was interrupted by the longing in her voice, "Touch me Michael."

The luxuriously tender pillows conformed to the curvature of my hands, slightly puffy areolas and hardened nipples pressing into my palms. I kneaded them with fascination as Emily hastened her pelvic motions and vigorously crushed our genitals together with all her body weight. The product of her arousal copiously soaking through the thin panties and generously lubricating our 'dry' mating.

I cupped her breasts with my hands and squeezed them such that her nipples were gently pinched between my thumbs and forefingers.

The erotic sensations sent both of us over the edge. Emily's movements on my shaft became erratic and her entire body began trembling in the throes of orgasm. Simultaneously, my heavily swollen balls constricted and a torrent of cum surged through my cock, pumping stream after stream of milky fluid into the sundress that still draped over our joined mid-sections.

Emily collapsed onto my chest and laid motionless, only rising and falling with the movements of my chest as we both attempted to catch our breath. Once our breathing slowed, she spoke somewhat exhaustedly, "You didn't let me answer you earlier. I love you too, Michael Walker."

We laid together in post-orgasmic bliss for several minutes, lightly kissing and caressing. The repercussions weren't immediate like they were a few weeks before, but they did come.

We were both hit with the carnal reality of the situation when Emily climbed off me and we saw the front of her sundress completely soaked with a combination of our sexual fluids. It shouldn't have been a surprise, but the lewdly soiled dress was a graphic trigger for our guilt and shame.

We didn't have any way of cleaning and drying the dress in a reasonable amount of time, so we placed it in a grocery bag for her to take back to the dorm. Luckily, we had a small selection of women's gardening clothes in the hardware store, so Emily wrapped herself in a towel and we went down to the second floor, requisitioning a pair of women's overalls and a t-shirt.

It was better than nudity, but the ill-fitting clothing was an obvious sign that something was wrong, and it wouldn't be difficult for friends to figure out what was going on. We just hoped we could get her back to the dorm without someone noticing.

I led the way, walking a fair distance ahead of Emily and giving a signal behind my back if I saw someone approaching. On my cue, she would duck behind a tree, shrub, building, or other form of cover until they passed.

Our system worked well, but it could only go so far. Men weren't allowed in the women's dorm, so she would have to make the last leg of the journey on her own. We peered through the glass entryway and only saw the front desk student-worker who happened to be distracted with an iPad and earbuds. Emily made a break for it, quickly opening the door and scampering through the lobby until I lost sight of her.

I lingered outside the dorm for what seemed like forever before receiving a text, "Made it. Had to hide in the stairway for a couple minutes. Nobody saw me."

"Ok, good."

The adrenaline of sneaking Emily home faded as I walked back to the apartment, and it was replaced by the oppressive weight of guilt and remorse. Not only had I yielded to weakness and temptation, but we had broken even the most liberal definitions of Christian integrity and purity. Certainly privately, and almost publicly.

Overwhelmed by Guilt.

I skipped my classes the next morning and laid in bed, wallowing in my guilt. Emily must have been doing the same, because I received a text from one of her friends asking if she was ok. She wasn't in class and wasn't answering her phone.

I called and she answered immediately, though with a somber voice, "Aren't you supposed to be in class?"

"I didn't feel like going."

"Me either."

"Emily, we have to talk about Valentine's Day. We both know what we're doing is wrong; we can't keep going on this roller coaster of euphoria and guilt."

She cried, and spoke in a trembling voice between sniffles, "I know; but; it doesn't feel wrong; when; we're together."

She was right and I didn't have a good retort other than 'the Bible says,' so I j

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 26

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

A New Student (tribal) Council

In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.

“If you can't look in a mirror and laugh at yourself, cut off the light”

"Can we put other restrictions on you?" Simone Brady prodded.

"This is not the 'Zane' show," Virginia Goodswell interjected. "We need to decide when the new Student government will meet, I suggest Tuesday nights, and how we are going to conduct business."

"We can start by deciding where we meet," Chastity spoke up. "I vote for Zane's place."

"What's wrong with the Assembly Hall, where we've always met?" Rhaine countered.

"Rhaine, you are drinking a Doctor Pepper, KayLeigh, you are drinking a grape juice, and Joy was eating a bowl of vanilla ice cream with chocolate syrup when I got here," Hope snickered. "You have hot plates and microwaves too, if needed."

Rhaine, Joy, and KayLeigh, all Traditionalists, looked guilty. They also looked like they treasured their creature comforts because they weren't running for the door.

"It is a nice place," KayLeigh admitted.

"And you don't get to come back up here otherwise," Rio grinned evilly. "This floor is devoted to the freshman class."

"There are a lot of upperclassmen up here right now," Rhaine pointed out.

"Those are what you would call 'friends'," Rio sneered. "If you weren't freaking evil, you might have some."

"Please don't put it that way," I requested of Rio. Rio had every reason to be cranky. Mercy looked even more exhausted sitting at her side.

"Zane will arrange the room to fit your needs," Christina finally spoke, "I guarantee it."

"You think you can control him?" Rhaine shot back.

"I'm not afraid of him; he's not some wild beast. I ask him to do things for me and he does," Christina chided Rhaine. "He is like any other freshman; it is that simple."

"He's rather mouthy for a freshman," Hannah joked.

"Well, maybe if you put my mouth to other uses," I bantered back. There was a moment of silence followed by Dana Gorman taking up her bottled water and walking over to me. She smiled down at my seated form while she poured out the remaining water onto my crown.

Being Subversive Isn’t As Much Fun As It Looks

In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.

“Friends stand by you through the struggles your enemies create”

"You are depraved and despicable," Mhain seethed.

"I get that a lot; now get out," I growled back, "because I have a thousand other bitches who are, scratch that, 999 other bitches, Doctor Kennedy is growing on me; the rest I'm not so sure about, who are making my life miserable."

"Don't get your hopes up, Mr. Braxton," Doctor Kennedy warned me. "I'm happily married."

"Cool," I responded. "I hope to be like that one day."

"Happily married?" Virginia inquired.

"No; a female law professor at an all-girls school," I grinned. "It sounds like a real cool job."

"Feel free to hit him," Dana interrupted. "I swear that is the only way to get him to learn anything; or the only way we will discuss at this moment." Ah, sex. I thought my life had gone on a bit too long without the mention of sex. "It is also a fun form of stress relief."

A painful blow rocked my shoulder and nearly sent me sprawling.

"You are right," Gabrielle noted clinically. "I feel better." Fuck, she hits hard. I look at her and try not to get pissed off and say something stupid. She makes my life difficult but my existence at FFU makes her life far too interesting as well. Whack! Someone hit me with a briefcase.

"I have to agree," Doctor Kennedy confirmed. "It has a therapeutic quality to it."

"Bloody hell," I blurt out.

"Everyone, please stop physically abusing Zane," Ms. Goodswell snapped. "He's a student, for Pete's sake. He's not subject to corporal punishment."

"Virginia, have you ever punched or slapped Zane?" Dana teased. "Give it a try before dismissing it out of hand."

"He likes spanking," Barbie Lynn beamed happiness as she skipped by on her way to my/our bedroom. Technically, it is mine, Vivian's, Barbie Lynn's, Rio's, and Mercy's, plus whoever is feeling lonely on a given night. As for the spanking, I'm more of a giver than a receiver, but I doubt explaining that right now would be appropriate.

"Uhmm, okay, I think that is my cue to leave," Virginia piped up.

"I have rounds to make," Gabrielle added.

"I'm going home to my family," Doctor Kennedy headed out.

"I'm going to stay here, kick back, and watch some Pay-per-view," Dana grinned.

"What are you going to watch?" Hudson inquired.

"BBC America has this show called Copper that I've been meaning to catch," Dana informed her.

"Mind if I watch an episode with you?" Hudson asked.

"Sure, knock yourself out. You can pick the second show," Dana yawned. "It's only Zane's money after all." The rest of my guests filed out and I retired to the showers and then to my room. The day's stress revealed itself as the women curled into bed calmly and soon were cuddled together, including the odd ones out.

On the far side we had the rather unusual appearance of Valarie. Next to her was Rio, who had her arms wrapped around Mercy. Mercy was snuggled against Barbie Lynn who held the middle spot. I was on my side, face-to-face with Barbie Lynn. After a few minutes, Vivian came to bed, wedged up against my back, and put an arm over me. I was in close proximity to several beautiful women but as long as no one doused the room with an aphrodisiac, we'd do just fine.

"Zane," Barbie Lynn whispered, "my vibrator burned out this morning, and I'm terribly horny."

Oh, fuck!

Barbie Lynn gazing down at me, I'm not sure another guy should ever see this because it could break one's heart to see it once and never again. She's built a faint sheen of sweat on her body already and she's looking at me with a definite Zen to fuck. My cock is cocooned deep inside her rectum, rubbing inside as she rotates forward on her hips.

The distant, dreamy look in her eyes flashes to alertness as she catches me looking at her; 'hi' she whispers. I nod and smile so she inclines into me so that we can start kissing. She leads in with her tongue along my lips. I touch the tip of her tongue with my own, snaking inside her mouth before we are done. She starts murmuring, deepens our kiss, and begins rubbing my nipples.

Eve of the New Order

In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.

“Earned leadership is a blessing; assigned leadership is a burden”

"Am I going to have to spank this little kitty to teach you a lesson?" Rio asked sweetly. Mercy vigorously shook her head in denial.

"So you don't want me to do this?" Rio began energetically rubbing her fingers over the moist cunt. I was distracted from the rest of that exchange by Barbie Lynn's recovery. She climbed up my body, cheeks still full of my cum and staring at me with a mischievous hunger. At the moment I thought we were going to mimic the cum-swapping trick Ms. Lane and I had done, she went in another direction. Barbie Lynn leaned forward within inches of Vivian's face.

Vivian reacted by pulling away, knocking the back of her skull against the headboard of the bed.

"Barbie Lynn, I am not kissing you, and I am certainly not kissing you with Zane's, seed/semen in your mouth," Vivian insisted. Barbie Lynn mumbled something that sounded somewhat like 'but you'll like it' and did her best to look sexy, innocent, and inviting all at once.

She would have had me convinced that brushing my teeth with uranium hexafluoride was the best thing for long term dental health too. Barbie Lynn pressed forward, Vivian held her back by putting a hand on each shoulder, and then Barbie Lynn transferred one of Vivian's hands so that it now supported one of Barbie Lynn's dangling tits.

Realistically, Vivian was better at Karate than Barbie Lynn and could have blocked/resisted the blow, but Vivian had the ability to be remarkably compliant at the weirdest of times, like right now. Barbie Lynn was really close to doing as promised.

"Please don't," Vivian asked softly.

Barbie Lynn went one step further; she tapped her forehead to Vivian's forehead, smiled at her, and sat up, ready to swallow at last.

"Wait, don't!" Rio cried out. She switched direction so that she was beside Barbie Lynn and they were the ones now actually kissing and letting my semen travel from tongue to tongue.

When Rio got her share and then some, she spun rapidly back to Mercy and slapped that girl's thigh, motioning her up on her knees facing Rio. As Mercy reached the appointed position, Rio took her head in both hands and bore into a powerful oral exchange. One blowjob with three recipients, not my normal wake-up routine. That aforementioned bunch of guys is going to crucify me, upside down.

Mercy went from slightly hesitant to rather animated in seconds, keeping tight to Rio as Rio tried to withdraw. Mercy's tongue lashed Rio's mouth a few more times before Rio pushed her back.

"You like that, my Bang-bunny?" Rio taunted Mercy. "Do you like Zane's cream on your tongue and going down your throat?"

"Yes," Mercy responded shyly, "yes, I like it very much." I waited for 'can I have another' and an inappropriate chorus from 'Oliver'. Rio didn't see things that way. She wrapped Mercy up by the waist and kissed her once more.

"Okay, but since you are such a lousy cocksucker I am going to make you practice on Zane every night at eleven until you get it right, at least until the end of the semester," Rio scolded Mercy.

"If that is what you want!" Mercy beamed.

"Lord Jesus, save me," Vivian prayed for sanity to return to the room.

"Oh, no, you are not," Barbie Lynn challenged Mercy and Rio's little scheme as she rushed to my rescue. "Not every night, anyway," she added. Maybe not rushing to my rescue after all.

"The next lady to lay claim to my sexual favors, I'm going to make French kiss Ms. Marlowe during breakfast at the Dining Hall," I threatened. "Spread the word."

"How is that going to work?" Rio snickered.

"I don't know, but I've done every other inconceivable thing I've set out to do so why should this be any different?" I gave her a lopsided grin.

"Yes, all of this is very nice," Vivian lectured, "but Zane only has seven minutes left to take a shower downstairs." We started to stampede for the exit. "Robes, towels," Vivian reminded us. She was rapidly learning many of the important skills one needs to become a mother to teenagers, a cat wrangler, or a prison guard.

The Dawn of the New Order, like it or not.

It started at 6:45 as we began filing out of the dorm toward the dining hall and breakfast. We received texts, or our dorm mothers received them if we didn't have that function, assigning us a tribe we belonged to. What was a tribe? No one seemed to have a clue what this entailed for us.

"So," Iona was the first to ask me, "What tribe are you part of?"

Time For Celebrating!

In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.

“When I fell to Earth I realized perfection; Earth has everything while Heaven has no Evil.”

"Ask Belle," I replied. "This fight was for me being allowed on the bed. You still need to pay for breaking into her room."

"What?" Leigh squeaked.

"Come here, Slut," Belle laughed. She hooked an arm around Leigh's waist from behind and began dragging her back into the house.

"Zane?" Leigh called out fearfully.

"Coming, coming," I groaned. "I feel like someone dropped a cinderblock on my head, and my ribs." I staggered for the door only to be intercepted by Willa.

"You are one freaking weird dude," she whispered.

"You have no idea," I responded softly. As she came alongside, I put my arm around her waist, then down inside her panties, and cupped her right ass cheek.

I gave it a good squeeze. I figure Willa could pull away or punch me in my sore ribs. Instead, she bumped my hip and put her head on my shoulder.

"Have you ever been with another woman?" I asked.

"No," she regarded me.

"Willing to experiment?" I teased her. She smiled, snaked a hand along my back to my neck and finally grabbed a handful of hair. She pulled me down into a kiss and finished with her own devilish grin. I took that to be a yes.

We made our way back to Belle's room, where Belle and I stripped out of our wet clothes.

"You don't have to handcuff me," Leigh begged of Belle. "I'll behave."

"I know you'll be a good girl, but I don't care. I'll do it because I want to," Belle taunted her. Leigh pouted and looked my way. I shrugged helplessly in response. She stripped, crawled to the middle of the bed, rolled onto her back, and put her wrists together just below her breasts.

"I'd rather fight than be a victim," Belle mocked her as the bindings clicked shut.

"No, that's some cock, you skank," Leigh wound up her courage. Belle's response was to retrieve the vibrator and turn it on.

"Calling me a skank makes you feel tough, eh?" Belle closed in.

The vibrator began rubbing against Leigh's thighs as I settled into the bed behind Belle. Willa resumed her position on the far side after she stripped down. Belle gave me a curious look over her shoulder before turning back to Leigh. I snuggled into Belle before nibbling and sucking on her neck and shoulder.

As Belle pushed the vibrator between Leigh's labia, I ran my left arm down Belle's back and parted her ass cheeks. I could feel Belle look over her shoulder again, my lips were sucking on her shoulder at that moment, and visually question what I thought I was doing. I could sense a struggle going through her mind by the increased tenseness of her shoulders.

She had to be deciding if she would let me distract her or not. A moment later she made up her mind; she bent her leg and pulled her knee toward her chest to make my access to her easier. I scooted farther down so I could move my hand below her ass and begin stroking her cunt, back to front.

Belle wiggled the vibrator inside Leigh's cunt as my fingers worked her over. She kept it going until she felt my cock pushing past her ass cheeks. Belle didn't caution me about her anus; she didn't have to. When my cockhead touched her cunt, Belle responded by looking back at me, daring me to stick it in.

"Do you want me to stop, Belle?" I gazed into her eyes. Belle's response was to suddenly push down on my cock, pushing it half way in with one thrust.

"Fuck," she hissed. I grabbed her hip and finished driving my rod all the way in. I quickly withdrew, then slammed it home again.

At the same time, I moved my right hand, pinned underneath me, under Belle's body, until I burrowed to her pelvis. Belle began humming as my hand reached her slender landing strip. I also noticed that her activity with Leigh had lightened up. Her cunt walls strongly massaged my cock's passage and the stimulation was soaking up more and more of Belle's attention.

The vibrator cut off. Belle had dropped it so she could start pulling and pinching her breasts as my four fingers began to vigorously rub her clit. For five minutes I kept going at her sideways until she grabbed the sheets so she could shove her body into mine and almost pushed me off the bed. Her climax seized her, her breath came in short gasps and tremors passed from her body to mine.

"Damn it," Belle cursed. It took me a moment to figure out what she was pissed about. She began thrusting back against me. "Still hard, huh?" she growled. Why, yes I was, but I wasn't going to tease her about it. I missed the visual exchange between Willa and Belle but the end result was Belle giving in, letting Leigh off the hook.

"I'm getting on top, Zane," Belle demanded. What proceeded was a bit of bedroom acrobatics but I kept my cock inside as I moved towards the bed's center while Belle swung up to a reverse cowgirl position. I pushed up, palms on the bed behind me, and

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 29

SteamyStories.podcast@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Tue, 21 Apr 2026 17:04:15 -0500

Barbie Lynn’s Genetics

In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.

“Nymphomania, while enticing to consider, is still utter madness when experienced.”

"Why Mr. Zane, my Barbie Lynn has told us so many wonderful things about you," she sounded so sugary that the honeyed words flowed off her tongue in a manner that was barely coherent. Also, her eyes flickered to the shower where I'd nailed Barbie Lynn repeatedly for forty minutes not all that long ago. Next to me Thomas grunted something that sounded like 'hello'.

"I'm sure she's exaggerated to my betterment," I pulled that banter out of my tush, my brain was suffering catastrophic blood loss.

"I can't wait to live in this dorm next year," Laramie came across with a nearly a molasses like drawl as well. "Zane, will you let me use this room next year?"

"Dude! This is your room?" Jefferson perked up. "Mom, I have to come here next year!"

"Um, yes Laramie, I'm going to hold this room open to every girl, and perhaps guy, in the dorm. I don't need much space," I said, "so keep out of the way of housekeeping and we are good. Also, you are immune from Handmaiden's Duty while here."

"Oh, I was thinking about the game stations, satellite dishes and cable hook-ups," Jefferson added. Jefferson Davis, that name rang a bell.

"Come on now Honey, a man can't go to a women's," Savannah let that sentence die unfinished. For me, it was keep the lone male status quo; or to get a good night's sleep'.

"Mrs. Masters, I offer a thin hope for your son; if your daughter could line up some upstanding seniors and juniors, he might slip in under the Zane Exception to the enrollment policy," I told her.

"You'd do that for Jeff?" Savannah took off her sunglasses and bit one of its arms.

"Ma'am, I'd wrestle an alligator blindfolded for your daughter. I would certainly put in a good word for her brother," I smiled. I had no idea how tough alligators could be but I knew about crocodiles and those were some mean mothers in their own right. Still, faced with alligator wrestling or no anal-sex with Barbie Lynn, I was getting a belt, handbag and new shoes, damn it.

The odds of getting Jeff in were long, Victoria barely suffered Heaven being around, and it would take an act of the Southern Baptist Convention to bring in a male to replace me when I was gone.

"It would give your Father another option for Jefferson if you could do this Barbie Lynn," Savannah politely replied.

"That would be great," the kid rejoiced. Yes, he was a fully functioning teenage male.

"Zane can move mountains when he sets his mind to it," Barbie Lynn winked at me. Thomas saw it but was caught off-guard.

"Let me show you my bedroom," Barbie offered her kin. They turned and the women sashayed away while Jeff had an almost run-in with Raven and 'company'. Each woman shot a look over their shoulder and smiled at me at some point along their journey which boded trouble.

"I apologize, Zane," Thomas mumbled. "I thought, deep down, you were weak for submitting to your lusts. Now, I don't, I don't think that anymore."

"Don't sweat it," I smiled. "It is only another day for me ending in y."

"And don't you be forgetting about me, and how tough it has been resisting Zane," Vivian warned the man she was hoping to marry.

"A wife should obey her husband," he started, "and a husband should know when to shut up."

Lunch and what comes after

I dropped Ms. Reveal's lunch off with just enough sassiness to make her smile and believe that our bad episode was behind us. She sent me to the Vice Chancellor's office a minute later, and while Doctor Victoria Scarlett was conversing over the phone, I felt comfortable to set her meal up in front of her and mine across her desk.

Victoria only had this canned ice tea in her mini-frig so I swiped two and set one before her and opened mine. I wasn't exactly sure what it was, it was pretending to be Southern Ice Tea and I pretended to like it. The best thing I could say about it was it was cold. This was our fourth "working" lunch where she would insidiously fill my head with her philosophy and I'd causally remind her that women ran this government, not me; I was a figurehead.

"What are you doing for New Year's Eve?" she inquired as she daintily cleaned off some crouton crumbs on her cheek. Her look was very intense. I wasn't getting 'quite' sexual signs from her but something, somehow this was personal. That could only mean one thing.

"I'm spending it with Ms. Rio Talen but no set location has been chosen," I replied.

"Oh," she paused then, "There is a Science Fiction convention in Seattle that runs from December 29th to through the 1st. My friends and I are attending and Hical asked about you."

"Deal but we have to fit Rio in," I agreed.

"I can send some Universe, TV and movie series and well as costuming information for her to look over," Victoria agreed tentatively.

Sandwiches?

In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.

“Some masks hide who we are. Others show who we want to be”

I could bowl Mercy over with a feather. Rio and I are doing the same social mechanics and come to the same conclusion. There are three reasons to marry a gay guy;

1. money,

2. social pressure and

3. camouflage.

Felicity doesn't need the money, so we simply assumed it to be number two. We totally missed the other reason; Felicity is a lesbian. Rio takes it in her slow and easy style. She walks up and puts Felicity in a gentle Mercy, Felicity, Rio sandwich.

"I am going to have so much fun breaking you in," Rio whispers affectionately to Felicity. "When you get good at it, I'll let you play with Mercy, she likes to be played with but you have to be firm. Do you like it firm and hard, my most favorite and annoying little Ass-Tramp?" Subtle like a freaking tsunami. Mercy recovers from her shock to nod her head vigorously.

"What about Barbie Lynn?" Felicity inquires with velvet hunger.

"She's Zane's," Rio informs her. Felicity looks a bit disappointed. "Zane shares her though, so don't expect her to fall in love with you," then leans in and up, "but you'll find out her lips, titties and ass are to die for. Now let's go back to my room and let me show you some things," Rio grins, looks over her shoulder and gives me a wink. Who's room?

Barbie Lynn pats my ass then skips after the trio.

"We are going to lube up Mercy and try out some of the basics," Rio instructs Felicity. "We'll see what intrigues you then I'll send you home with some toys to practice with and, well, loosen you up a bit. Mercy didn't become fantastic overnight. I had to work on her a lot. See,” and the conversation is drowned out by the rest of the students on the floor.

No one has batted an eye about Mercy, Rio, and/or Felicity either. Maybe I really am the downfall of the Judeo-Christian tradition after all. Rio is taking responsibility for Mercy. Mercy just stepped out to the World as her true self, a tiny, tiny step anyway. Barbie Lynn is playing Dorm Mother in spades and in a manner way beyond the Handbook's job description.

Valarie, Vivian and Iona have gathered together then when Vivian finger-beckons me over. I saunter over to see what's going to go wrong with my life next, and if they have any Tribbles hiding there I'm going to burn the little bastards in the sink. That's not what brings me over.

"All the Advocate-candidates have been approached and agreed to serve," Vivian seems amused to inform me. "They want what little ceremony exists to be performed and the Advocates sworn in at 9pm."

"Has someone worked on an Oath of Office," I groan. 'To one's self be true', what else can I say?

"It seems some of the prelaw students actually had a little contest and they've put something together," Vivian smiles warmly. "It has been downloaded to your phone, it is under Advocate Oath of Office."

"Why are you being such a smart ass?" I look her over. "Hasn't my day been bad enough?"

"Zane, have you seen your phone log for the past twelve hours?" Vivian asks me. I have been ignoring my phone, in fact. I check it now and I bless those hard working Taiwanese and the huge memory capacity they've put in my global lifeline; otherwise my phone would have melted down hours ago.

Fuck, I have phone calls from people I don't even know, who live in, France, Germany, Brazil and Belarus? I rack my mind to remember where Belarus is, blonde-haired, blue eyed Slavic ladies, now I know! The viewing of Star Trek humiliations seem to be universal but at least they don't know my name or face. There is some serious Time Lord Mafia paddling over this one. They've used my damn private phone number.

"When do you think you'll talk to Rio," Iona asks cautiously.

"I'll take care of that right now, while she's feeling happy and playful," I comfort Iona. "Besides, it could be worse; everyone is looking for a pudgy Sasquatch, not me." The three ladies all stare at me. "Oh fuck," I groan.

"Well," Vivian looks away (oh hell), "the footage sort of shows you taking a shower plus your name and phone number."

"But your transformation into is a fur-ball is truly precious," Valarie comforts/mocks me. "All my gal-pals out West think you are so cute; Phoenix, one of my Mom's jailbird friends, even used the 'too cute' emoticon and I didn't even think she knew what emoticons were. She sent it to all her buds still in lock-up too."

"Great, I'm popular in a women's correctional facility, at least it is in another state," I sigh upward. I pray to God that never becomes relevant. "Hell, I have a housewife in Belarus she wants me as a house pet."

"What does she look like?" Valarie seems curious.

"How would I know?" I am somewhat offended. Valarie takes my phone but I don't resist too much. She scrolls a bit then hits the number. "Don't call her," I bark. Valarie laughs then hands me my phone back.

Appreciation?

In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.

“Children must face the scrutiny of their parents”

The Dining Hall was almost a relief. That relief died the moment I saw the banner over the front of the serving area in the Hall. 'Zane Appreciation Day'. Since every word was spelled correctly, it wasn't some stunt of Rio's, but beyond that, the list of suspects was too large to consider. This could be a genuine outpouring of acceptance and sympathy for what I had endured here. If you believe that, I have to ask you: 'Do you want your leprechaun pissing Guinness or Irish Malt?'

Most likely, this was going to be some sort of humiliation, and I think I knew the flavor, and I definitely knew how to find out. See, in every seat of the Dining Hall was a big, bowling ball sized white box with a name and secured with a gold and green ribbon, so no cheating; no peeking. That last bit didn't deter me, though. I snuck up on the box marked for Holiday Carpenter.

"Zane, does that have your name on it?" Virginia Goodswell asked me, my English teacher and Spiritual Advisor. Hell, if it had been Mrs. Marlowe, I would have opened it anyway, but Virginia was my buddy so her next question didn't mean to stab a stake of regret through my heart. "Where is Vivian?"

"I left my room before she was done." I looked to the ground while I kicked some imaginary dust off the slate floor.

"Why don't you see if she's been calling you?" she suggested. "She's probably worried." Worried, or homicidal because, ya know, I had sort of run off without my phone, wallet, watch, book bag, or anything else a 21st century student might need.

"I ran away like a big, fat chicken," I confessed. "Anything not glued to my body I left behind."

"I'll give her a call." She pulled out her phone and hit speed dial #2. I crap since her sick mother is probably #1. I am such a big problem for her, she has my guardian on speed dial! "That is Holiday Carpenter's box, Zane, not yours. Besides, there are strict instructions to not open the boxes until instructed."

The panicky response I overheard from Virginia's conversation with Vivian hardly helped my mood. She wanted to know if Virginia knew where I was, she did; that I was okay, I was; and finally, what upset me, because the other girls weren't talking but apparently Mercy had started slapping Barbie Lynn around until Rio and Val pulled her off. Now, that made less than no sense. Wasn't that supposed to work the other way around?

Virginia did a double check and sure enough, Mercy had slammed Barbie Lynn into an open wardrobe on my behalf, and Rio and Val had pulled her back. WTF! I am sure that Rio was right beside me on that one. Vivian triple checked that I was physically and mentally okay and she sounded so disappointed, in herself, as she did so. She was bringing my stuff; yes, I am an earthworm. Virginia promised for me that I would remain here until she arrived.

Some stupid gesture like a loud public apology, done on bended knee, was blatantly unfair to Vivian, who only meant the best for me. I made a quick apology, not trying to meet her eyes as I said the words and took my stuff. All of 'my' girls seemed equally subdued. A minute after we had garnered our victuals, Vivian put a hand on my elbow.

"Don't be so hard on yourself, Zane," Vivian smiled warmly at me. "You take a lot of stress and pressure on yourself. I understand that from time to time you need to take in a tiny bit of private space for yourself. Clearly, you can't schedule any such time because nothing around you stays a secret for very long and no one respects your privacy or even asks what you need."

"Vivian," I was puzzled, "you deserve to be righteously pissed with me. You are my Guardian and I promised to stay by you or at least tell you where I was."

"Zane, we let you down," Vivian assured me. "It is your dorm room and we are your guests, and we have been rather poor guests at that."

"How about we call a truce?" I offer.